Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"How dare she!"

Regina growled under her breath, a rectangular black object clutched tightly at her side as she marched purposefully along the remaining few feet of the sidewalk before entering Emma's apartment building. Storming up the stairs, her four-inch heels thudded against the wood beneath them creating a recognizable echo that could incite fear into any resident within two floors of the brunette. Reaching the second floor, she immediately turned toward the left and marched her way up to the faded white door that separated her from the target of her rage.

Pounding heavily on the wooden door, she gritted her teeth together, listening for a response. Taking a moment to adjust her appearance and portray a sense of calmness she did not feel, she shook her head lightly to allow her short brunette tresses to fall neatly in place while using her free hand to smooth out any creases in her tight, black pencil skirt. She grabbed gently at the opening of her blue blouse, moving the shirt slightly in an attempt to align her shirt with the center of her ample cleavage. Not yet hearing any response from within the apartment, she pounded yet again on the door.

"Swan, open this door right now!"

Only pausing for a moment, she decided to rap her knuckles violently against the peeling wood again before it was swiftly pulled from beneath her hand.

"Jesus!" Emma yelled, her hand still on the door knob. "I thought Mary Margaret was here to get it! Calm down!" Finally coming to the realization of who had caused such a ruckus, she rolled her eyes irritably before gesturing her hand in front of her.

"Of course, it's you. Who else would practically beat down the door until..." Before she could finish her sentence, the brunette had pushed past her, shoving her out of the way with her jacket clad shoulder. "Oh, come in, Madame Mayor. Make yourself at home." Emma's voice dripped with sarcasm as she closed the door with a bit of force, causing the slamming noise to reverberate off the walls of the living room. Raising the black rectangular object that had initiated this hateful quest, Regina turned to face the Sheriff near the door.

"Miss Swan, what is this?"

Emma arched her eyebrow in mock confusion, as the answer to the brunette's question was obvious. She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly before offering a biting response.

"Well, Madame Mayor, that would be a walkie talkie. You see, you press the button down on the side and—"

"I very well know what it is!" Regina snapped.

Not fazed by the anger directed towards her, Emma shrugged again, purposefully feigning ignorance and furthering the Mayor's irritation.

"Then why ask?"

She leaned her back against the door, the exposed skin of her shoulders prickling with tiny goosebumps after meeting the cold wood, her white tank top doing little to stop the sudden chill. Crossing her skinny jean clad ankles, Emma raised her hand, finding a sudden interest in her nails. After having so many fights with the illustrious Mayor, Emma knew all too well how much the hateful woman despised being ignored.

Regina flashed her teeth in anger, her upper lip rising slightly where her small scar grazed the top of her red painted lips. Moving so swiftly that she practically glided across the floor, she swatted the blonde's hand away, and in its position in her eye sight, she again showed her the walkie talkie.

"You gave this to my son as a way to communicate with you after I explicitly gave you instructions to stay away from him." Looking up into the chocolate brown orbs wide with anger, Emma flashed her a knowing smirk.

"And why do you assume I'm involved?"

Emma knew very well that she was treading in dangerous waters, but their regular arguments had become an almost welcome disruption to the monotony of her life. Of course, she never went seeking out a verbal altercation with Regina, as that would be sort of masochistic in a way. However, if the fight - or rather the Mayor - found her, she might as well at least have the upper hand. Irritating the formidable brunette served as a source of amusement for the Sheriff, and finding new ways to do so was an entertaining challenge. Today, the woman seemed beyond her normal level of vexation, and Emma seemed wary, but only for a moment, about making the situation worse.

"Well, why else would my son have this device then, hm?"

Emma weighed her options, leaving her with an odd feeling that she couldn't put a name to. As much as the brunette irritated her, she fascinated her. The arrogant way in which she went about her business grated on the Sheriff's every nerve. Yet, when she was able to knock the Mayor down a peg or two, she experienced a level of excitement she hadn't felt in a long time. Had she not known any better, she could almost say that going toe to toe with the regal woman was arousing. As both women had domineering personalities and a perpetual need to be in control, Emma wrote it off as just an inflation of her ego, as winning an argument with the sassy brunette was quite the accomplishment.

Regina straightened her posture once again, attempting to appear slightly taller than the Sheriff, when in reality, the two were only about the same height with the help of Regina's heels. Emma subconsciously raked her eyes over the ample amount of cleavage the Mayor presented, biting the inside of her cheek.

"Miss Swan," Regina interrupted the blonde's thoughts, taking silent note of the younger woman's gaze. "Did you not hear my question? Or are you just too stupid to comprehend what I've asked?"

Standing up straighter and removing herself from the door, Emma rolled her green eyes, deciding that if Regina was going to play dirty and insult her personally, she could do the same.

"No, I heard you, Madame Mayor. I was just thinking about how ironic it is that you're here asking me about this." Knitting her brow together in confusion, Regina regarded her curiously, daring her to continue. "Shouldn't you already know what Henry's been up to if you were as great of a mother as you say you are?"

Brown eyes darkened in rage as she threw herself at Emma, wrapping her hand tightly around her throat. Emma's right hand instinctually swung forward to knock Regina's hand away, but the Mayor immediately dropped the walkie talkie and caught her arm mid-swing, pinning it to the door.

"How dare you insult my ability to mother my son!" Regina growled furiously. "You have no right! You -"

Emma's left hand had come to grasp the brunette's wrist but made no attempt to remove it from her throat. Regina paused, feeling the blonde's skin hot against her forearm. She looked into her eyes and saw green orbs suddenly darken, her pupils dilated immensely, a mixture of fear and arousal present.

Smiling wickedly at the advantage this provided, the Mayor decided that there was no better way to make the Sheriff pay than to use her as her pet, eliminating the irksome blonde's attempts for dominance while also getting off. Keeping one hand tightly around the blonde's throat, the other pinning her small wrist to the white painted wood beside her head, Regina slammed her body flush against Emma's, pinning her roughly, causing her to grunt in discomfort.

Leaning in close to her ear, she growled, "You will pay for this, Swan," before removing her hand from her airway and biting down roughly on Emma's throat.

Gasping in both pain and pleasure, her eyes snapped shut, still remaining entirely submissive to the brunette aggressively exploring the exposed flesh of her neck. Her left hand that had grasped at the Mayor's wrist was now seeking purchase in the older woman's black blazer, instinctually pulling her closer. Pressing herself more fully onto Emma, the older woman released her small wrist and allowed her hands to wander across the taut plane of the Sheriff's stomach, inhaling the scent of vanilla as toned muscles twitched beneath her fingertips.

Suddenly rejecting this nearly intimate moment, Regina bit down hard on Emma's collarbone, deftly undoing the button of her jeans, and sliding her hand beneath the cotton boy shorts separating her from the blonde's hot sex. Without warning, she thrust two fingers into her core, wincing slightly as the blonde's nails gripped angrily at her shoulder and the back of her neck, her scream much louder than anticipated. Emma sucked her lip between her teeth, biting back another yelp as a flow of wet arousal coated Regina's talented fingers. Regina growled huskily into her ear, blonde hair tickling her nose.

"Without even trying, I have you soaked. You're just a dirty little -"

Strong hands came into violent contact with her shoulders, shoving her toward the middle of the living room. Emma's eyes blazed with anger and intense arousal, her bought of submissiveness gone for the moment. She stalked toward the rather stunned Mayor, hands balled into fists at her sides, jeans still unbuttoned, and hair somewhat disheveled. The older woman swallowed thickly, a tad bit of fear sinking in the pit of her stomach - or maybe it was her own arousal spiking at the sight of the sexy blonde Sheriff striding toward her, the porcelain skin of her neck already turning a deep red hue.

Emma shoved Regina once more, the backs of the her legs slamming into the couch causing the older woman to fall backwards onto it. Before her weight had settled from her fall, Emma's hand grabbed Regina's right shoulder and pushed her to the left, forcing her to lie down on the couch in an awkward half-seated, half-lying position. The younger woman swung her leg up onto the couch and over Regina's hips, seemingly enjoying this sudden display of dominance. With a sneer, Emma pressed her shin against Regina's hip, pressing it down into the couch, successfully maneuvering the brunette to lie fully on her back.

Staring down at the gorgeous woman between her thighs, the Sheriff subconsciously licked her lips and leaned closer to the ruby ones below her. She wanted to kiss Regina, to feel luscious plump lips moving against her own, but a kiss was too kind, too intimate. This was hate sex, both women supposedly despising each other, simply relieving the sexual tension that had been flourishing between them. It couldn't possibly be because Regina Mills was one of the most stunningly beautiful woman she had ever seen or because she'd unwillingly dreamt of kissing her a thousand times before. No, it couldn't be that.

Lips parted, the brunette watched with wide eyes as Emma closed the distance. Their breath mingled between them, green eyes searching brown for something unspoken, the tension beginning to suffocate them. Emma's lips ghosted against Regina's causing her to shiver with anticipation. Brown eyes fluttered shut, awaiting the feeling of soft pink flesh against her own, when suddenly, a sharp sting overwhelmed her. Her eyes snapped open once again, pulling her head away from the source of the pain in her bottom lip. She tasted metallic scarlet on her tongue and knew the blonde had bit her.

Shocked at being assaulted in such a way, Regina lifted her hand to wipe at the blood on her mouth, cursing herself for displaying a moment of weakness in waiting so patiently for the Sheriff's kiss. In her moment of self-berating, she was defenseless against the strong hands that gripped at the front of her shirt, tearing it open, sending a few buttons flying across the room, skittering on the floor in various directions.

Instantly enraged, the brunette released a guttural scream, grabbing the Sheriff and throwing her onto the floor, landing roughly on top of her and not caring in the slightest that her knee planted directly between the blonde's toned stomach and her ribcage. Ignoring the pained groan from the woman below her, Regina pulled her arm behind her head before swinging it back, her hand coming into swift contact with a pale cheek.

"Bitch!" she yelled, her own scream drowning out Emma's yelp of pain.

Hovering over her, Regina took a moment to catch her breath, her chest heaving in time with the blonde's beneath her, her legs sliding to either side of the younger woman's midsection. Expecting a furious response from the Sheriff after being slapped, the Mayor raised her eyebrows in confusion when Emma smirked up at her, not seemingly fazed by it at all. Her gaze remained fixated on her as she watched with fascination.

Emma slid her fingers up toned thighs and under Regina's pencil skirt, bunching it up as she went, eventually slipping through the waistband of black lace underwear and pulling them downward. Regina observed as a pink tongue flicked out to wet pale lips before wedging itself between pearly white teeth in excitement, Regina's subconsciously doing the same. The scene was almost unreal and she could feel her arousal dripping down the inside of her leg, wiggling uncomfortably as Emma guided her to shift her weight in order to get the underwear off.

Emma slipped them off one leg, then the other, watching as they clung to the brunette's flawless skin, damp from sweat. Removing them entirely, she balled them in her hand and rested her fist at her side for a moment, maintaining the Mayor's gaze as well as her attention while she secretly slipped black lace into the pocket of her jeans.

Shaking her head and coming out of her daze, Regina regained her regal composure. Emma was willingly submitting to her, and she wasn't about to let this chance slip through her fingers. Moving her thighs from around Emma's midsection to either side of her head, she blushed slightly when she heard the blonde faintly whisper, "Fuck, yes..." in apparent appreciation of the Mayor's hot sex. Not waiting another moment, Emma pressed against the inside of the older woman's knees, causing her to spread her legs a little further and lower herself closer to her eager mouth.

Nipping lightly at olive toned skin on the inside of Regina's thighs, she chuckled softly as the latter woman wound her fingers in blonde silk, pulling gently. She reprimanded, "Don't you dare mark me, Miss Swan, or so help me G-ah!" Her last word became a loud moan as Emma's hot tongue swept through slick folds, tasting the very essence of the woman she was supposed to despise. Regina's grip in her hair had become tighter as her free hand searched her own chest, lifting the matching lace bra cup, and freeing a dusky, pert nipple. She pinched and tweaked it in her hand, rocking her hips against Emma's expert tongue that was swirling in deliciously pleasant circles around her clit.

Watching the woman towering above her, Emma moaned in appreciation at the sight, her own nipples hardening and her core aching. She wanted to be touched, to be roughly fucked, but for now, she'd put that aside in order to taste the Mayor's essence that was coating her chin and cheeks. As if her taste wasn't enough, the sounds the older woman was making caused another wave of wet arousal to soak her skin-tight jeans. Wrapping her hands around the thighs surrounding her face, she dragged her nails roughly along the inside of olive skin, flicking her tongue mercilessly over the hardened nub before her. Regina released another moan, thrusting her hips more firmly against the blonde's talented tongue.

Knowing better than to think that she would get her turn if Regina didn't finish first, the Sherriff upped the ante, replacing her quick moving tongue with two flat fingers before slipping her tongue inside of the gorgeous woman. Rapidly approaching climax, Regina did her best to keep her pleasant reactions concealed, as she never allowed her subjects to know the effect they had on her. Allowing Emma to know she had a very skillful mouth would only cause a spike in her confidence, something she could not allow. She bit the inside of her cheek, holding in another loud moan, as her walls began to clench around Emma's tongue.

Doing her best to maintain her dominance, she gripped blonde hair roughly between her fingers, eliciting a small yelp from Emma, before commanding, "Faster." As instructed, the younger woman angled her head back and her chin forward, allowing for her tongue to reach further within the woman atop her. Reaching her arm more fully around the thigh trapping her face, she began circling the dark woman's clit at a more rapid speed. Biting her bottom lip to hold back a loud moan, Regina squeezed her eyes shut as she fell over the precipice of ecstasy. Emma, wanting to make a good first impression on the sassy brunette, prolonged Regina's orgasm for as long as her stiff neck and sore jaw would allow.

Ceasing the rapid movement of her hips, Regina allowed herself a moment to recover from her high, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth. Emma watched in slight awe and hidden appreciation as beautiful features became much less contorted, the Mayor's mind having relaxed into a clouded state of post-orgasmic bliss. Emma admired how gorgeous she was when she wasn't scowling or barking commands at someone, particularly her. In this state, despite the thin sheen of sweat coating her skin, the small blood smear just below her bottom lip, and Emma's awkward view from underneath the woman, Regina was rather stunning.

Slightly opening her eyes to survey the scene around her, brown eyes immediately found the blocky hunk of technology lying slightly to her right that sent her on her original vengeful quest. Instantly enraged once more, she stood and stepped over the blonde, pulling her skirt down as she moved. She quickly searched the surrounding area in hopes of finding her underwear, but as luck would have it, they were nowhere in sight. Her face flushing slightly at having shown any weakness during this odd impromptu sexual encounter, Regina refused to seem disoriented and ask Emma where she had placed them. Instead, her inner politician surfaced, allowing her to portray calmness, despite her missing undergarments and torn shirt. Buttoning what few buttons were still attached and then fastening the ones on her blazer as well in an attempt to conceal her ripped shirt, Regina cleared her throat.

"I assume that you will no longer be contacting my son, correct?"

Emma, still lying on the floor, furrowed her brow in confusion. The older woman's sudden professional tone despite recent events seemed odd. Even more frustrating to her was that Regina seemed to be leaving without returning the favor. Attempting to stand up, Emma felt a dull ache in her stomach and ribs from where Regina's knee had landed, so she decided to avoid the pain for now, remaining on the floor. Instead, she turned slightly to the side, holding herself up with her elbow.

"Are you serious right now? You're just going to leave?"

"You're nothing more than a nuisance to me, Miss Swan," she replied coldly with a raised brow, "and as such, I don't see any need to further prolong this encounter when I've received all that will benefit me." Taking one final glance around the room and still not finding her black lace, she decided to leave without them. Turning toward the door, running a hand through disheveled hair, she added, "Miss Swan, do stay away from my son."

Swiftly exiting the apartment, Regina took a moment to assess her appearance more fully in a hallway mirror, not wishing for any of the townspeople to see her in such a state. She cursed quietly under her breath, wishing in that moment she had her magic to transport herself safely to her mansion.

Still on the floor, Emma returned to lying fully on her back once again, her forearm draped over her eyes, as she shook her head in disbelief at the events that just transpired. One moment the disdainful woman has her pinned against her own door, her hand firmly around her throat, and the next, Emma is sliding her tongue sensuously inside the Mayor, tongue fucking her on her own living room floor. Slamming her fist down on the floor, Emma groaned.

"I hate when she wins."

Biting thoughtfully on the inside of her lip, she tried to devise a plan to yet again get the upper hand. Moving slightly to her left to relive some pressure from her back, she felt something digging into the skin of her upper thigh. Reaching down, she felt cool metal rings touch the hot skin of her fingers. Immediately, a brilliant plan had planted itself into her scheming brain. Still feeling the ache between her thighs, she eagerly slid her own nimble fingers underneath the waistband of her underwear. Closing her eyes and releasing a soft moan, she set to work on her swollen nub, smiling to herself as she imagined how wonderfully perfect her plan of revenge would truly be.

Chapter Text

Walking into Granny's diner, Emma scanned the room for Henry, finding him in their usual booth by the window. Making her way toward him, she winced slightly as she tried to slide into the booth, holding her injured side with her opposite hand underneath her blue leather jacket. Henry scrunched his eyebrows in concern.

"Are you okay?"

Releasing a relieved sigh once she was finally settled in her seat, Emma leaned back and replied, "Yeah, kid. I'm just a bit sore is all." Smiling politely in Ruby's direction, she gave a gentle wave to signal she was there. Nodding her head, Ruby headed back to the kitchen to grab their usual order while Henry observed Emma skeptically.

"What happened to you?" the boy asked, leaning a little closer across the table to get a good look. Nervously checking to be sure that her hair neatly covered the bruised left side of her neck, Emma cleared her throat.

"I just tripped on the stairs yesterday and got a little banged up on the way down. Nothing to worry about."

Henry didn't look convinced, but before he could continue, Ruby arrived at their table with two hot chocolates covered in whipped cream and topped with cinnamon. Emma thanked her before the audacious brunette disappeared back into the kitchen once again. Deciding that it was pointless to continue on the topic of Emma's injuries, Henry ventured a different topic of conversation.

"I think my mom is on to us."

Knowing all too well what the Mayor already knew, Emma allowed a smirk to tug at the edges of her lips when she asked, "Why do you say that, kid?" He shook his head solemnly.

"I can't find my walkie talkie. I think she took it."

He took a sip of his hot chocolate, seemingly deep in thought. Emma couldn't help but chuckle when he moved the mug from his lips and placed it on the table, exposing the little whipped cream mustache he sported. She handed him a napkin.

"She found it, alright. And then stopped by my apartment to yell at me for giving it to you." Henry wrinkled his nose.

"Ouch. Sorry about that." After wiping his mouth, his smile returned as he asked, "Did you bring it with you?"

"No, I didn't," she answered, the corner of her mouth pulling into a small apologetic smile. "I don't think it's a very good idea to keep upsetting her like this."

"You're siding with her?" Henry asked, appalled that she was actually following his mother's instructions for once. "What did she do to you?"

Her cheeks reddened at the memory of what exactly it was that the Mayor did to her - or rather what she did to the Mayor. She shook the explicit images from her head.

"Nothing. I just think we need to lay low for a while."

Furrowing his brow in thought, he sipped his hot chocolate again, before answering, "Yeah, I guess you're right. We don't want to expose Operation Cobra."

"Exactly."

Keeping their operation covert wasn't really the reason that she had in mind, but it sufficed to calm Henry. If she was being brutally honest with herself, she'd been feeling a little guilty for her low blow about Regina's parenting. It was easier to justify picking fights and throwing insults when she was simply holding her accountable for all the awful things she was already doing. It felt a little below the belt to antagonize her and place blame for Henry's insubordination when she was the one blatantly encouraging and facilitating all of his rule-breaking.

With her body aching and sore, she spent a bit too much time the day before lying in bed trying to make some logical sense of her conflicting feelings. While she'd never say it to her face, she knew that Regina did a damn good job raising Henry. For ten years, she took care of him in Emma's absence - changed every diaper, soothed every fever, endured every tantrum - and he was growing up to be such a respectable and smart young man. Of course, he was the one who went looking for her and dragged her back here to this annoyingly small town, but she was also the adult, the one who was supposed to be mature and knew when to say that enough is enough.

She was a part of Henry's life now, and there was nothing that Regina or anyone else could do to change Emma's mind about that; however, that didn't mean that she couldn't lay off a bit. Although it was rather enticing to bait Regina and wait for the consequences - especially now that she knew just what those consequences tasted like -  she wouldn't continue to seek that excitement at Henry's expense. Putting him in the middle was only going to make the poor kid suffer and neither woman would really get what they wanted. There had to be another way for them to work out their differences and at least tolerate one another for Henry's sake. She decided that not returning the walkie talkie would be a subtle way to work toward finding some common ground regarding their son.

Granted, she still had every intention of getting her revenge for Regina's little stunt in the loft the other day - that had nothing to do with Henry and was just between them so it was entirely justified - and she was currently sitting across from him at Granny's after she was explicitly told to stay away from him. Yet, as Henry rambled on about the next phase of Operation Cobra with a huge smile on his face, she knew she just couldn't stay away.

'Rome wasn't built in a day and all that,' she thought to herself with a smile. 'Baby steps. We gotta start somewhere.'

Henry finished the last of his hot chocolate just as Ruby came to the table, Styrofoam cup in hand for Emma's unfinished drink. She offered a wink and a wave to the boy, tossing "See you guys later!" over her shoulder as she retreated back to the kitchen.

Sliding out of the booth once again, Emma bit the inside of her cheek to prevent herself from groaning as the pain resurfaced in her side. Hiding her grimace as best she could, she stood and offered Henry a small smile he didn't quite believe was genuine before grabbing her hot chocolate and heading for the door to walk Henry to school.

[X]

Regina was clearing the table after a rather quiet dinner with Henry when she received a text notification. After putting the last Tupperware container in the refrigerator, she retrieved her phone and read the contents of the message, discovering it to be from Sydney Glass. He had informed her, as per her instructions to do so, that he had followed Emma and witnessed her once again spending time with Henry at the diner. Rolling her eyes and not even bothering to respond to the lovestruck reporter, Regina slipped the phone into the pocket of her black dress pants and ascended the stairs in the direction of her son's room.

Knocking twice before opening the door, she found him sitting on his bed, his legs crossed underneath him and a comic book resting on his lap. She sighed heavily, causing the boy to look up from his book, before running a hand tiredly through her hair, not quite having the energy for an argument this evening.

"Where is it, Henry?"

"Where is what?" he asked with a bit more attitude than Regina cared for. He lowered his gaze back to his comic book, showing that he had cared little about what his mother was saying to him, a new habit he certainly learned from his birth mother.

"First, I expect that you make eye contact with adults when they are speaking to you. Do you understand?" Placing his attitude in check for the moment, he closed his comic book and nodded, giving her his full attention. "Thank you." Taking another deep breath, she calmed herself once more before saying, "Now I know that you saw Miss Swan again today, despite that I asked you not to. I can only assume that it was to retrieve the walkie talkie. So, I ask again, where is it?"

The brunette boy glared at his mother for a moment before receiving a stern look in return. He wiped the look off his face quickly.

"I don't have it. She didn't give it back."

"Henry," she warned, "if you are lying to me-"

"I'm not lying," he interrupted. "She said that we shouldn't upset you anymore and that she wasn't giving it back." He looked down to his lap before he mumbled under his breath, "So thanks a lot."

"Mind your manners," she chided. She didn't allow herself to think too much on the blonde's actions before adding, "If that's true, why did she still meet with you?"

"She likes me, unlike you," he answered with a scowl.

"Henry Daniel Mills. What has gotten into you tonight?" she snapped, resting her hands authoritatively on her hips. He remained silent, feeling as though he'd said enough to get himself in trouble already. Pinching the bridge of her nose in an attempt to relieve the pressure building in her head, she sighed.

"Why don't you go get in the shower and brush your teeth? Once you're ready for bed, call for me, and I'll come up to tuck you in." Watching as the boy stood, he placed his comic book on his nightstand beside his bed, grabbed some pajamas from his dresser drawer, and brushed past her on his way out the door.

Waiting for her son, Regina made her way down the stairs and into the study. She walked to the cabinet in the corner and retrieved a tumbler before grabbing the decanter of homemade cider and filling her glass. Downing the amber liquid in a few quick gulps, she refilled it and made her way to the couch, sitting down and crossing her legs at the knee. Then taking a much smaller sip of her cider, Regina allowed herself a moment to ponder her son's words.

According to Henry, Emma hadn't returned the walkie talkie because she was apparently going to abide by her rules from now on. Yet, she disobeyed her orders anyway by meeting with him at Granny's, leaving Regina more than a little confused. The only thing predictable about Emma Swan was her unpredictability. To someone as carefully calculated as herself, this should be, and at one time was, one of her biggest pet peeves. Emma, however, seemed to be the exception. The Sheriff's inherent ability to always act in a way that was completely different than what Regina expected kept her on her toes and was a thrilling challenge that she'd missed during the last twenty-eight years.

As it did so often since leaving the small apartment, her mind conjured pleasant images of the blonde pinned to the floor beneath her, devouring her like she'd been starved, and she felt her cheeks flush. Her pulse quickened, and she took another sip of her drink, enjoying the way it stung the small cut inside her bottom lip.

Despite trying her hardest, she couldn't deny that her encounter with  Emma felt good, and more than just physically. It had been so long since someone had looked at her like that, with so much lust and wanting. The way that those green eyes raked over her body, the way her strong hands gripped tightly at her thighs holding her in place as she worked tirelessly to bring her to the edge of glorious ecstasy, caused her to feel a strange warmth and softness toward the blonde that she couldn't quite put a name to - or rather, she dramatically avoided naming the feeling for fear that it would imply she was attracted to the loathsome woman.

'Maybe it meant something to her...'

The thought caught her off guard and sent her mentally reeling as she fought to remind herself of all the reasons that couldn't - and simply shouldn't - be true.

"How ridiculous," she said aloud this time, swirling the cider around in her glass. She forced herself to think of how lonely and empty the Sheriff's life - certainly not her own life - must be if she believed that the rough and one-sided sex was deemed to be a sign of affection. "Pathetic," she added with a roll of her eyes, not sure who she was trying so hard to convince. The room was suddenly too suffocatingly hot and uncomfortable.

Finishing her cider, she stood and took the empty glass to the kitchen to wash it. As she ran the warm water and squeezed a tiny amount of soap onto a sponge, she forced herself to remember what Emma truly wanted, and it wasn't her. The irksome blonde was in Storybrooke to break the curse and steal her son, and she refused to allow her lusting to cloud her better judgement. Her lip twitched slightly with rage as she rubbed just a bit too hard on the fragile glass in her hands.

Realizing her mistake before the glass cracked, she rinsed the tumbler and returned to the study where she bent down and opened the cabinet to return the glass to its rightful place. As she slid it across the shelf, she noticed a small bottle with a cork stopper in the top. A wicked smile graced her lips, exposing pearly white teeth, as she held the solution to all of her problems.

Removing the stopper, the Mayor closed her eyes and sniffed the opening of the bottle, a small moan escaping her throat as the scent of apples overwhelmed her senses. She had nearly forgotten about the cursed apple she had recovered from the Enchanted Forest with dear Jefferson's help. She crushed the apple, previously bitten by none other than Snow White, and made it into a lovely cider, one she was sure to keep separate from the rest. Returning the cork and gently placing the bottle back on the small shelf, the dark woman smiled maliciously. Regina was going to drive Emma out of town, and if the irritating woman refused to leave, she'd just send her off into eternal sleep, never to be heard from again.

Ascending the stairs once more, Regina turned towards Henry's room to find the door closed and the lights off. Sighing quietly, she slowly opened it and looked inside to find that Henry was sound asleep in his bed, having ignored her instructions to inform her when he was ready to be tucked in. She slid through the door with quiet grace and neared his bed. Leaning down, she brushed his soft brunette hair away from his forehead and kissed it gently, whispering softly to him.

"I only want what's best for you, my sweet prince".

Chapter Text

Stepping out of her bug and into the warm Storybrooke air, Emma ran a hand through her blonde curls before closing the car door, smiling brilliantly to herself. She checked first to see that her handcuffs were attached to her hip. Then she slipped her hand into her back pocket to ensure that her little black lace souvenir was accounted for. Satisfied that she had what she needed to drive the saucy mayor absolutely crazy, she proceeded down the short walkway into Town Hall.

Approaching the secretary's desk, the Sheriff gave a slight nod to Barbara, knowing that she was scheduled for an appointment at noon and was surprisingly on time. Barbara offered a small smile in return and jotted something down on a piece of paper before returning her attention to her computer screen. Placing her hand on the door handle, Emma took a deep breath to steel her sudden nerves - and was that butterflies? - before entering the large expanse of Regina's office. Stepping through the door, Emma couldn't help but gape at the sight before her.

As if it was a gift from the gods above, she was blessed with the beautiful picture of Regina bent over the front of her desk. She was organizing the various office supplies and piles of paperwork adorning the wooden structure, but the blonde's mouth began to water and electric arousal struck right to her core. The older woman wore a tight red sleeveless dress that hugged her figure deliciously, and exposed the soft and very kissable skin of her shoulders.

'Rather risqué for work,' Emma noted silently until she noticed the blazer that was currently hanging on the back of her chair. 'Did she wear that for me?' However, her thoughts quickly left her brain as Regina bent over just a bit further to capture the pen that began to roll away and the dark red material was pulled tautly over her perfect curves.

Emma swallowed thickly and blinked her eyes a few times before realizing that she had been luckily granted the element of surprise. Quietly closing and locking the door behind her, she took a few steps into the room.

"I know that we had an appointment, but I didn't realize that you would be so eagerly waiting for me".

Jumping at the sound of an unexpected voice, the older woman swiftly turned around, placing a hand over her chest. Registering previously spoken words, she squinted her eyes incredulously.

"Excuse me?"

Walking closer with swagger in her step, Emma purred, "I really thought it was going to be more of a challenge to have you bent over that desk of yours."

The brunette's cheeks reddened, and her feet shifted beneath her uncomfortably due to the sudden dampness that was beginning to gather in between her thighs. An explicit image of the Sheriff fucking her roughly across the wooden surface of her desk passed across her mind's eye, and she bit the inside of her cheek to suppress a moan. Not quite expecting such a bold approach from her blonde counterpart, she took a moment to make herself appear unaffected and unamused.

"How crass," she responded. Turning to face her desk and finish her previous task, she added, "Do try to be more professional, Miss Swan. Our appointment is regarding your lack of completed paperwork." Emma's abrupt appearance in her office did not quite allow her much time to mentally prepare, as she assumed she would be late as usual, and she found herself stalling just long enough to regroup.

'Always full of surprises...'

Suddenly, her skin bristled with goosebumps as she felt hot breath against her neck, the soft cotton of Emma's baseball tee brushing against the bare skin on her back. Hips pressed firmly against her backside, pale hands resting on the desk on either of side of the Mayor's body, successfully pinning her there.

"Maybe I had a different reason for stopping by," she whispered seductively.

"Mm," she groaned slightly, subconsciously moving her own hips backwards against the form behind her. Willing to play the game for now, she asked, "And what would that be?"

"To return something of yours."

Emma quickly pushed away, and Regina tried not to dwell on her disappointment at the loss of contact. She turned to find Emma smiling coyly at her, holding her missing black undergarments hanging from one finger. Narrowing her eyes skeptically, she yanked the underwear off her finger before walking to the other side of her desk. She tried to hide her annoyance at her sudden disadvantage, but to no avail. The Sheriff's smile widened as she silently congratulated herself.

'One point for Swan.'

Regina opened the bottom drawer and tossed the underwear inside, taking her time in doing so. She delayed a moment further by adjusting her jacket that she had removed earlier, debating on whether or not to put it back on and avoid exposing herself to Emma's wandering eyes. She decided against it, and then began searching through her top drawer for an imaginary object she didn't truly need. She had wished for this entire encounter to go differently, but at this moment in time, she couldn't figure out how to put the cards back in her favor.

Emma seemed to have the advantage because she'd caught her off guard, throwing around inuendo and lace panties like this was some adult film industry party and not a formal business meeting in Town Hall. Deciding the best way to regain control was to remind Emma of her position as her boss and to return their topic of conversation to the work she failed to do, she opened an incomplete file on her desk.

"Miss Swan, I do wish to know why you think it is appropriate to hand your paperwork to me unfinished."

She leafed through the stack in front of her, having yet to find anything that was actually done correctly. Furrowing her brow, she separated the pile in two, and continued to flip pages, completely unaware that the younger woman had quietly wandered behind the desk to join her. An instant shiver ran down her spine when she heard Emma's reply from only a few feet behind her.

"I thought you liked things left unfinished."

Her jaw tensed, her breathing increased, and she squeezed her thighs together in an attempt to stop her sex from throbbing, the implication of those words hitting her hard. Subconsciously, her tongue ran along the inside of her bottom lip, feeling the small tender crease from where the Sheriff's teeth had drawn blood just a few days earlier.

"I don't know what you're talking about," she replied without facing her.

She barely contained a moan when a muscular body was pressed firmly against her, trapping her against the desk once more. One strong hand wandered across her hip bone and to her stomach, gently running fingertips across the smooth material of her constricting dress. The other ran one long pale finger up her bare arm and across her shoulder, before grazing the side of her neck, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake.

"Oh, but I think you do, Madame Mayor," she breathed, her warm breath tickling her ear. Regina turned quickly in her grasp, her face coming within inches of Emma's.

"Miss Swan, I only finish the things I find important to me. You, dear, are not one of them."

She wasn't sure which of them she was trying to convince, but the wounded look that flashed across Emma's face let her know her words had done the trick. The hurt passed as quickly as it came though, as she expertly schooled her features. Regina was left to question whether it had been there at all or if she was simply seeing things, but Emma's hand on her throat quickly brought her attention to more pressing matters.

"Then it's a good thing I don't give a damn about you either," she growled.

Regina, not usually one for intimate moments, quickly missed the Sheriff's earlier, more gentle, touches. Pale hands roughly slid down the front of her chest to palm her breasts through her dress. Teeth clamped down on her earlobe before releasing it to suck on the soft skin over her pulse point. Coming to her senses, Regina grabbed a handful of blonde hair, yanking Emma away from her. The younger woman yelped, her hands falling away from their previous groping.

"What did I tell you about marking me, Swan?"

"And when have I ever been one to listen to you?"

Swiftly, she bent her knees and placed her hands directly below Regina's rear before lifting her in the air and onto the desk. She gasped, her hands falling behind her to keep her balance, knocking pens and papers off the desk.

As the blonde attached her lips to her collarbone, biting and sucking on olive toned skin, Regina registered Emma's words and noted that she did listen to her, even just that once, when she didn't return the walkie talkie. Those thoughts fleeted quickly as she felt clumsy fingers fussing with the bottom hem of her dress, tickling her inner thighs. This was not the time for rational or emotional thought. She had a fiery need burning inside her, and she needed her blonde pet to take care of it.

As if reading her mind, Emma grabbed her calves and maneuvered them to the side of the desk, rather than the back. She then placed her knee on the edge of the wooden surface, pressing her lips to Regina's throat. Placing a hand carefully in the middle of her back, she continued to hoist herself up while simultaneously lowering Regina to lie fully on her back across the width of it. Her thigh rested torturously close to wet heat while her hand palmed a firm breast. She pressed her own chest against the brunette's, leaving little but breathing room between them.

Regina shivered under her feather light touches. Gone again was the rough grasping and pulling. Instead, Emma held herself up with one hand while the other ran up from Regina's hip to her ribcage and then down her arm. As Emma grasped a tiny wrist in her hand and began moving her arm above her head, Regina used her free hand to fuss with the button on her skinny jeans. She slid her thigh between her legs and pressed it firmly against the apex of her thighs, causing the younger woman to move further up her body. Determined to undo the button with one hand, Regina was completely oblivious to the actions of the devilishly smiling woman above her. Before she knew it, she felt cold metal against her wrist and heard a soft click. Her head snapped up as she heard a second clicking sound.

Looking from the cuff on her wrist to Emma and then back to the cuff, she yelled, "Miss Swan, what the hell are you doing?!" Giving her wrist a swift yank, she watched as the top drawer of her desk flew open, sending various paper notes and pens flying to the floor. The hand that was previously occupied undoing the Sheriff's pants was grasping a handful of cotton, pulling Emma down close to her face. "Uncuff me right this instant," she commanded. Emma raised a perfectly sculpted eyebrow down at her.

"We're playing this my way now."

She again swatted the Mayor's hand away, before sliding both hands underneath her and deftly unzipping her sleeveless dress. She forced the material quickly down past her breasts until it rested in a bunch across her stomach. Eyeing the black lace bra adorning tanned skin, Emma quirked her brow.

"Are all of your underclothes black?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?" Regina quipped.

With a dramatic eye roll, Emma forcefully flipped each cup of the bra inside out, exposing dusky nipples to the cool air of the office. Lowering her mouth to an instantly hardening nipple, the Sheriff flicked her tongue over the pert tip of her breast a few times before taking more into her mouth and sucking hard. She grazed her teeth lightly over the sensitive bud before paying fruitful attention to the other.

Regina's nerve endings were on fire and her panties were soaked. Emma had been rapidly alternating between gentle caresses and manhandling, which so perfectly mirrored the feelings within herself. She wanted to be roughly fucked senseless, as Emma was just a toy to her, but her soft touches were equally appreciated, as it had been so long since someone had touched her this way - like she was wanted. It made her heart beat rapidly in her chest and her body react in ways she wished it hadn't.

After paying a fair amount of attention to her breasts, Emma moved her way down the slender body beneath her, nipping at soft skin before soothing the pain away with a warm tongue. Realizing again that her gentle touches screamed intimacy and care, she shook the thoughts from her head and returned to her rough assault, remembering that Regina stated clearly she was not important to her. Emma entered the office with one goal in mind: to get her revenge.

Sitting up, she rested on her knees, using both hands to grasp at the bottom hem of Regina's dress and pull it up in a matching bunch around her midsection. With little preamble, she tore another pair of black lace off the stunning brunette, relishing in the quiet gasp she heard follow. Dropping her feet back to the floor, she lowered her mouth towards Regina's soaked center, ensuring that her warm breath washed over sensitive skin. The older woman's quiet moan was encouragement enough as she brushed her fingers lightly against her inner thighs, contrasted expertly by the rough bite she placed on her hip.

No longer caring about being marked, Regina attempted to reach with her right arm to grab a handful of golden locks and put her where she needed her most, when her arm snapped back to the desk, the sound of her drawer flying open reverberating off the walls. Growling at the annoyance the blonde caused, she put her arm as comfortably as she could above her head before trying to complete her original task with the other hand. Emma grasped her thin wrist again and held it against the desk.

"Touch me and I stop."

Lifting her head, brown eyes meeting green, she replied, "Will you hurry it up then? I have a one o'clock appointment." She rolled her eyes for emphasis before lying back down.

"As you wish," Emma bit back sarcastically.

She bit her inner thigh hard, causing Regina to yelp, before swiping her tongue in one long motion through slick folds. Her yelp became a moan, one that was quickly muffled by her own hand in her mouth, her teeth sinking into her knuckles. The Sheriff wasted little time getting down to business. She flicked her tongue mercilessly over her swollen clit, her hand reaching up to tweak hardened nipples. Sliding her tongue from her clit to her entrance and back again, she then entered her with two fingers. The Mayor's moan was louder than anticipated, having not expected the intrusion just yet despite being wet enough. Long pale fingers were thrust into her sex, sounds of wet flesh floating around the room, mixing with the regal woman's pants and heavy breathing.

Realizing how close she was already, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She draped her only free hand over her eyes in an attempt to shield herself from prying emerald eyes. Her attempt was useless though, as the blonde beauty was fully aware of how close to orgasm she was, feeling her walls flutter around probing fingers. Wanting to bring her even closer, she entered her with a third finger, pressing her smug smile against her wet sex, as the brunette's back arched in unadulterated pleasure.

Her breathing became erratic and her sex pulsed around the fingers pounding into her. She closed her eyes tight enough to see little stars on the edges of the darkness. Her mouth was open in a silent scream of pleasure as she teetered on the edge of bliss. Then it stopped. Those talented fingers were quickly pulled from within her, and the slick tongue that was driving her absolutely crazy stopped pleasuring her sensitive clit. An unintentional groan could be heard rumbling from deep within her chest.

"What the hell?" she snapped. She lifted her head and observed with confusion as Emma stood, wiped her mouth on her forearm, gave her a salacious wink, and walked toward to the door.

"Well this was fun. Let's do it again sometime," Emma supplied dryly, not quite meaning her words.

Regina yanked hard on her cuff, attempting to free herself and stop the Sheriff from leaving. Practically pulling the drawer entirely from the desk, she yelled at the retreating form of the blonde.

"Miss Swan, don't you dare leave me here like this!"

"Like what, Madame Mayor?" her counterpart asked with a devilish smirk. "Unfinished?"

Regina growled in response, her still perfectly painted upper lip rising where her scar lie, a look that Emma found utterly sexy. Regina couldn't stand the ache between her legs any longer. She missed Emma's touch, her scent, her lips against her skin, her fingernails digging into her thighs. She wanted Emma - needed her even - and that thought alone furthered her rage. She was supposed to be playing games with the Sheriff, not craving her.

"Dammit!" she yelled, slamming her fist against the desk. She wasn't even sure if she was more upset with Emma or herself, but she knew she was pissed. She looked at her with such disdain as she commanded, "Swan, get over here and uncuff me. Now."

"Oh, I'm sorry," Emma mocked in return. "Do you not like when you're denied what you want?" Now she had belabored her point, but she was determined to make it clear why she played this out the way she had.

Regina said nothing, giving her the satisfaction that she so often craved. The two just stared at each other, a tense silence permeating through the room. Emma watched as an internal war raged on behind chocolate brown eyes. Regina's pride, her ego, was wounded by this situation. Under normal circumstances, she'd stop at nothing to rectify that, but her mind was clouded by lust and the throbbing ache lingering between still spread thighs. She wanted to assert her dominance but she almost wanted Emma more, and her thoughts were swimming around in her mind so quickly that she was rendered speechless.

Emma felt her chest ache for a moment. She couldn't leave her like this. Her next appointment would be in shortly, and what a surprise that would be if a Storybrooke citizen found their mayor half naked and handcuffed to her own desk. Using that to justify offering the Mayor reprieve instead of acknowledging that she was yet again feeling a little guilty, she released a small sigh and made her way back over to the desk.

She allowed herself a small chuckle when she saw the look of pure relief cross sharp features. The beautiful brunette may have weakened her resolve a little but not enough for the determined Sheriff to let her get away scot-free. Placing her hands on the inside of Regina's knees, she spread her legs further and lowered her mouth to the older woman's still drenched sex. She flicked her tongue once over the swollen nub, and Regina bucked her hips violently in response. She was well past the point of teasing and couldn't take the ache much longer.

"Regina," Emma purred. "Look at me." Regina lifted her head. Her sex throbbed when her eyes met the hungry gaze of the blonde so ready to devour her. "I'll give you your orgasm." A wave of relief rushed through her again, only to be abruptly replaced with disappointment when she heard, "But..."

She waited for the condition she would place on this favor. Silence filled the room as Emma crawled her way back up Regina's body, inch by torturously slow inch, kissing and nipping at olive skin until she hovered only millimeters away from plump lips. Emma's ascent had created a new wave of arousal to coat her thighs, and she hated herself for having such a reaction to just simple touches and words. She loathed that this woman had such an effect on her, but in this moment, she didn't care about anything except getting those fingers slowly sliding down her stomach to finally reach her sex and give her the release she needed.

She opened her eyes to find the younger woman looking down at her. Her gaze floated down to her lips, then back up to swirls of brown. She brushed her lips against hers, barely even a true touch, before pulling away. Regina unintentionally whimpered softly as her eyes drifted shut. She wanted to kiss Emma terribly, and she couldn't stand that she was being denied.

"Beg," Emma stated.

Her eyes quickly snapped open again as she questioned, "Excuse me?"

"If you want me to take care of this problem of yours," she began as she dragged her finger across the entirety of her slick and sensitive center, "you'll have to beg for it." She moaned, but didn't offer a response. Only waiting for a moment, Emma decided she wasn't getting the answer she wanted and began to move off the desk.

Not wanting to lose this chance, she reached out and grabbed her by the shirt, tugging her back onto her body. Her nipples pressed against soft cotton, and she struggled to keep her eyes from rolling back in her head. The slightest touches were igniting a fire within her, as her skin was overly sensitive. She visibly swallowed, a mirror image of how she felt swallowing her pride.

"Please..." she whispered.

Emma shivered at the sound of such a desperate plea. Somehow she hadn't actually expected the domineering woman to give in to such a bold request, and her body responded dramatically, causing her stomach to flip and her heart to pound violently. Refusing to let this opportunity pass her by, she continued to push.

"What was that?" she asked, leaning closer and prompting the older woman to beg again.

"Please..." Regina said just a tad bit louder. "Please, fuck me, Emma."

Green eyes suddenly grew wide at the sound of her name in that lustful voice. She'd very rarely heard Regina say her name before, if ever - but God, in that moment, it was the sexiest thing she'd ever heard. That was, of course, until she slammed her fingers deep into her sex, hitting her sweet spot with every thrust. A loud and almost feral-sounding moan was torn from Regina's throat, most likely catching the attention of the secretary outside, as her nails clawed at Emma's t-shirt covered back.

She bit gently at her earlobe, never ceasing the rapid pumping of her fingers into slick heat, but it was then, as she felt walls tighten around her fingers and nails dig deeper into her back, that she truly heard the most arousing thing she'd ever hear.

"Oh God," was moaned first and then, "Yes, Emma!" as she fell over the precipice into ecstasy.

Once that she had heard her name tumble from Regina's beautiful plump lips mid-orgasm, she wasn't sure she would ever hear anything more wonderful. She pumped harder into her soft tight channel prolonging her orgasm. As the spasms subsided, Emma gave in to the intimacy of the moment, pressing her lips to Regina's in a firm kiss.

Still recovering from her high, she languidly slid her hand to the back of Emma's neck. She tangled her fingers in soft blonde locks, and pulled her more firmly onto herself. She tried to deepen the kiss, parting her lips slightly, seeking more. Emma obliged for the moment, slipping her tongue into the warm cavern of her mouth, tasting her for the first time. The younger woman whimpered as she lightly dragged her nails up the Mayor's abdomen to rest on her collarbone.

Remembering Regina's earlier words and abruptly rejecting the emotion of the moment, Emma quickly pulled away, fighting valiantly to ignore the sigh of disappointment she heard from the woman beneath her. She swiftly dropped her feet back to the floor, dug deep in her pocket, and retrieved a key. She unlocked the cuff around her wrist first, then from the desk, before clasping the metal rings back to her jeans. She shook her head, adjusting her tousled hair, before heading for the door.

"That's it?" Regina asked, blinking her eyes a few times.

Removing herself from the desk, she stood and flipped her bra back up over her breasts before replacing her underwear. She then tugged her dress back down, before reaching behind her and zipping it once more as the younger woman observed silently.

"Yeah, that's it."

The brunette maintained her gaze, confused as to how this was supposed to be pleasing for Emma in any way. She thought about having Regina return the favor, but the unintended tenderness had overwhelmed her, and she just wanted to leave.

"I think that hearing you beg was better than getting off, for sure," she lied. She needed an excuse to leave. Furrowing her brow in confusion, the Mayor took a step closer before Emma rushed to put that safe distance between them the only way she knew how. She needed to sting Regina and put that fiery fighting between them again. "Plus, if I wanted a good fuck, I'd get it from somewhere else." With that, she was out the door.

Regina's jaw dropped at those words. They hurt, and she didn't want to analyze why. Surely it couldn't be because she was developing a deeper attraction to the Savior. She dismissed the preposterous idea. She was still relishing in the feeling of her post-orgasm high that must be clouding her judgement. She adjusted her attire more appropriately before gathering the scattered office supplies from the floor and placing them on her desk.

As she returned to her chair, she felt an odd weight within her chest, a feeling of rejection that she hadn't felt in quite some time. Subconsciously, she reached up to touch her lips that still tingled from their passionate kiss. Shaking her head, bringing herself back to reality, she appropriated the best explanation possible for her feelings.

She was the Queen and simply wasn't used to being rejected. No one turned down the Queen's advances. She rejected the advances of others.

'How dare that blonde vixen imply that she could find a better lover in someone else," she thought, hurt easily morphing into the same rage she felt that afternoon in Emma's apartment. 'She's wrong if she thinks that anyone could even compare to the things I'll do to her.'

"Barbara," she said, pressing the button on the intercom, "please cancel my afternoon appointments. I have a more pressing matter that I need to attend to."

Chapter Text

As Regina walked purposefully into the Sheriff's station, the sound of her heels echoed off the walls and down the hall as she approached the main lobby area outside of the holding cells, catching the blonde's attention before she even fully entered the room. Emma swallowed thickly but refused to physically flinch. She remained calm and indifferent on the outside, yet her stomach was doing back flips. She kept her eyes trained on the file in her hands that she was no longer capable of reading.

The Mayor walked toward the center of the room scanning for the Sheriff before spotting her casually sitting at her desk in her glass-walled office. Emma watched her approach the door through her peripheral vision and decided that the best way to not seem nervous was to appear confident. Maybe even arrogant. She couldn't let the older woman know that she had gotten under her skin or that she was affected in any way by their interaction in her office. As she walked through the door, Emma never lifted her gaze.

"Back so soon?"

Regina, having walked into this office determined to have the upper hand, completely ignored the comment all together. Instead, she walked straight towards the desk, lifted Emma's feet off the metal surface and dropped them to the floor, before sitting on the edge of the desk directly in front of her chair. The blonde opened her mouth to protest but was quickly interrupted.

"You were wrong."

Closing it again, she wrinkled her forehead in thought for a moment and then tossed the file onto the nearby cabinet. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest in an attempt to seem defiant and uninterested.

"I don't know what you're referring to, and yet I'm still not surprised that you think so."

She wanted to establish some distance between herself and the sexy brunette perched so eloquently on the edge of her desk, her crossed legs leaving a slight shadow between the very same thighs that she desperately wanted to have her head between. Regina cocked her head to the side and allowed her gravely voice to bring Emma's wandering eyes back to her face.

"Well, only half wrong."

"Okay, now I'm surprised," Emma quipped, smirking triumphantly at the annoyed eye roll she received in return.

"Earlier, you said that if you wanted a good fuck, you'd find it elsewhere." She smiled as the Sheriff squirmed in her seat, suddenly uncomfortable. "You're only half wrong. Sure, an attractive woman such as yourself can find a so-called 'good' fuck just about anywhere."

'Did she just say I'm attractive?' Emma thought, ignoring the warmth blossoming in her chest - and notably not between her legs - at the sentiment. 'I think she actually just... complimented me?'

Before she could dwell on it, the heat quickly returned to her lower abdomen as Regina hooked her toes in the back of her heels and kicked them off, letting them fall with a clatter to the floor. She slid her bare foot along her jean clad thigh and flicked her tongue out to wet plump lips, purring as she spoke.

"But if you wanted to have the best sex you've ever had, you should've stayed."

Green eyes wide with anticipation, she swallowed hard and watched as Regina slid her foot slowly up her leg, soon reaching the center of her jeans. She pressed her toes lightly along the seam before dragging them back down along the opposite leg. Emma cleared her throat, determined to challenge her.

"So, why don't you prove me wrong then?" The brunette chuckled, and Emma felt it start a fire at her center.

"Oh, I certainly will, dear," she answered as she maneuvered her dress further up her legs, revealing flawless skin. Emma was so enraptured by the slow process in which Regina was practically undressing for her that she didn't even notice the brunette hooking her feet under the arms of the chair. Swiftly, she yanked it closer, catching her by surprise, before lowering herself onto the floor.

Leaning forward and placing her hands firmly on the arm rests, she gave Emma the perfect view of her cleavage as she seductively placed her legs on either side of the Sheriff's waist, successfully straddling her. Her breath caught in her throat as Regina's hot and damp center pressed firmly against her lower abdomen. Her eyes drifted from the beautiful face in front of hers down to her lap, where Regina began rocking her pelvis against her upper thighs. Her shaky hands immediately grabbed rotating hips, releasing a small groan as the older woman moved faster at her touch.

She attached her lips to Regina's neck, and her hands wandered to her zipper. Quickly grabbing those muscular biceps she loved so much, the Mayor pressed Emma's arms against the back of the chair, tearing eager fingers from their task of undressing her.

"Ah, ah, ah, Sheriff," she chided. "Touch me and I'll stop." Emma huffed, rolling her eyes at Regina's mocking of her earlier rules. Grabbing the younger woman's chin in her hand, she forced her to make eye contact before adding, "Don't pout, dear. It's rather unbecoming." She turned her wrist to then slide her hand down the column of Emma's throat, smiling wickedly as she felt her rapid pulse beneath her fingertips. She stopped in the middle of her neck, tightening her grip slightly, before she whispered, "But if you behave, I promise your reward will be marvelous."

As she swallowed, Regina could feel the muscles flexing beneath her grip - and oh, how she loved that feeling very much. Emma made a grave mistake in allowing the brunette to know she had an affinity for being choked a bit, and Regina intended to use it to her advantage. She held her gaze as fingernails slowly grazed the sides of her neck and her hips resumed their rocking against muscular thighs.

"Shit. Regina, wait," Emma interrupted, reluctantly holding the older woman's hips still. "My office isn't like yours. I have glass walls. Anyone can just walk in." Regina sighed in frustration.

"Are you going to lock the door then?" She smirked, dragging her hands across her collarbone to her pert breasts where she gave a gentle squeeze, brushing hard nipples through her baseball tee. Emma's head fell against the back of the chair with a quiet moan. The Mayor took the opportunity to nibble soft skin along her neck, flicking her tongue on her ear lobe before she added, "Or are you going to miss out on all the delightful things I can make you feel?"

Immediately sitting up, Emma nudged Regina gently from her lap before saying in a rush, "If you'll excuse me for one second, Madame Mayor. I just need to lock the door." She all but sprinted from her office, leaving Regina behind to chuckle in amusement at her eager response. Heading down the hallway and to the front doors, she quickly switched the lock closed and paced back towards her office. Upon entering the glass room, she found Regina to be sitting in her chair, her arms resting delicately on the arm rests, her legs crossed, looking rather authoritative.

Noticing that Emma was frozen in the doorway, she summoned her closer with a curl of her finger, watching with a smirk as she eagerly obeyed. She rose from her chair, allowing one hand to roam her body, while the other tilted her chin to look her in the eyes. Bringing her lips closer, she felt warm breath on her cheek.

"My, Miss Swan. If I would have known that the offer of sex would make you so obedient, I would have offered sooner."

Realizing her mistake, the Sheriff moved to take a step back and out of Regina's reach in order to establish that she wasn't being submissive. Knowing that the blonde's desire to be touched would eventually outweigh her stubbornness, she made an attempt to remedy the situation, noting that she should keep her smart comments to herself if she wished to make her point. Grabbing a hold of soft cotton, she pulled her back within her personal space, pressing their bodies firmly together, gripping her jean clad backside firmly.

"Oh, come now, Sheriff," she breathed, pressing wet kisses against her neck, sliding her fingers along the waist of her skinny jeans. "Don't you want me to prove myself? I'm good on my word, dear."

As her fingers finally reached their destination, she deftly undid the button of Emma's jeans, sliding her fingers inside the moment she had made room. A small gasp escaped pale lips as talented fingers immediately touched her through damp cotton boy shorts. Capturing the escaped gasp, Regina crashed her lips firmly into Emma's, delving her tongue in between parted lips, allowing her free hand to grasp the base of the blonde's neck and tangle her fingers in golden curls.

The kiss quickly became heated, tongues battling one another for dominance, teeth occasionally clashing against one another. Emma's hands travelled along every dip and curve of Regina's body, hoping to commit her shape to memory, refusing to take this opportunity for granted. Regina broke the kiss for only a moment and grabbed the bottom hem of her baseball tee, swiftly pulling it above her head. The Sheriff momentarily raised her arms to assist in the removal of her shirt before her hands resumed their thorough exploration.

Not surprised to see that Emma was wearing a black and purple sports bra underneath, Regina yanked it off just as fast, exposing pert nipples to cool air. Grabbing small wrists, she tore the blonde's hands away from her body again, simultaneously using her hips to guide her back into the desk. Once pinned, she guided her hands behind her to its surface and fixed her with a fierce glare.

"Remember, Swan. Don't touch, or I'll stop."

Emma's breath hitched as she watched red painted lips lower themselves to her hardened nipple. Making direct eye contact with her current lover, Regina flicked her tongue over sensitive flesh a few times before taking her breast entirely into her mouth, sucking it hard and releasing it with a pop. As she blew cool air over the now wet skin, Emma shifted her feet in an attempt to put some pressure on her throbbing clit, her arousal soaking her jeans. Her movement did not go unnoticed, and Regina moved to cup her wet sex through denim, pressing her thumb firmly on the swollen nub. She moaned again, her head falling back, her arms resting on the desk shaking slightly.

The Mayor repeated the action to the other breast, smirking against bare skin when she felt long pale fingers tangle in short brunette locks. Oddly not having the heart to remind the Sheriff of her previous rule, she allowed her fingers to remain in her hair for the time being. She kissed her way up pale skin until she reached parted pink lips. Taking her bottom lip into her mouth, she nibbled lightly, eliciting a small whimper from Emma.

"Strip," she commanded. The blonde's clouded mind was confused for a moment until Regina hooked a finger into the waistband of her underwear, giving it a quick tug. "If you wish for me to continue, take them off."

After rapidly unzipping and kicking off her boots, she set to work pulling her jeans down her legs, cursing herself for wearing such skintight denim. Regina rolled her eyes rather dramatically as she watched Emma hop on one leg in an attempt to get the pants unstuck from around her ankle. Once freed, she quickly dropped her underwear to the floor, once again capturing the Mayor's attention.

"On the desk," she instructed, brown eyes blown wide with arousal at the sight of the beautiful blonde stark naked in the middle of her office. She only quirked an eyebrow in response, but Regina waved her hand in that direction again, as if to tell her that she meant what she said.

Stepping back against the desk, she lifted herself onto the edge with ease, shivering slightly when the cold metal hit her heated skin. The moment the Sheriff was settled, Regina closed the distance, attacking Emma's neck with teeth and tongue, her hands gripping pale thighs, nails digging into soft skin. The noise that erupted from the Sheriff's throat was a lovely mix between a groan of pain and a moan of pleasure, something Regina suddenly wished she could hear again. Her own arousal had long since soaked her already dirtied underwear, as she did not have time to return home after their earlier sex romp in her own office.

As her fingers reached Emma's hot center, she brushed them against slick folds, still not giving her the pressure she wanted. Bucking her hips in response, Emma furrowed her brow, eyes closed, concentrating on the soon-to-come feeling of talented fingers on her throbbing clit, but Regina was not quite ready to give in. The built up pressure and agonizing anticipation would contribute immensely to the stunning blonde's orgasm, and the older woman wanted to make a wonderful first impression.

Slipping two fingers between wet folds, she circled her entrance, allowing a copious amount of fluid to graciously coat her fingertips. She gently swirled her slick fingers across the hardened bundle of nerves before removing her hand entirely. Groaning at the loss of contact, Emma opened her eyes and started to protest when her breath caught in her throat, rendering her speechless.

Regina took her arousal coated fingers and brought them up to her perfectly painted lips. Purposefully making a show of it, she snaked her tongue out to wrap around the shining digits. Letting out a loud moan, her eyes drifted closed as she took her fingers all the way into her mouth, loving the way the younger woman tasted on her tongue.

"Fuck, Regina," Emma whispered, suddenly impossibly more aroused. Sucking hard on her fingers to ensure she got every drop, Regina pulled them from her mouth with a loud suction sound.

"Mm, you do taste quite delectable."

Licking her lips for emphasis, she stared at her with such a smug, predatory look in her eye that Emma wasn't sure if she wanted to cower away and run or grab the alluring brunette and assault her always tempting mouth with her own. Opting for the latter, she wrapped her hands around the back of her neck and pulled her in for a rough kiss, her tongue slipping into her mouth, relishing in the taste of herself on the other woman's tongue.

Momentarily caught off guard, Regina allowed the other woman's tongue to eagerly explore before regaining her control and taking charge once again. She tore her mouth away from Emma's, biting more roughly this time at the pale lip caught between her teeth.

"Don't touch," she instructed for the third time. The brunette made her way down her muscular torso, leaving teasing kisses that were only enough to spike Emma's arousal but not quite provide the relief that she so desperately needed.

Regina, much too refined to resort to kneeling on the floor, rested her rear on the edge of the chair pushed far enough behind her to give her the right angle to level her mouth with the younger woman's drenched sex. She bit roughly on her inner thigh, soothing the pain with her warm tongue, before moving her mouth higher on the opposite leg and repeating the action. By the time her nose brushed against smooth shaven skin at her center, Emma was squirming around on the desk, using all of her will power not to just grab the back of her head and thrust her mouth where she wanted her most.

"Should I stop now, Sheriff?" she asked, breathing warm air on sensitive skin. She brushed her lips against Emma's swollen folds, and the blonde whimpered. "I believe you said you wanted someone else to do your dirty work."

"God, no," Emma nearly whined. She heard a chuckle, and then felt a gentle flick of a warm tongue against her heated flesh.

"Then who do you want to grant you such sweet release?"

Emma had never been so aroused in her entire life. It was nearing painful, and nevertheless messy. Her essence had long since begun to drip from her aching sex onto the surface of her desk. It should be so easy just to say what Regina wanted to hear so she could finally live one of her wildest fantasies, but that would mean that Regina would win.

She had thoroughly enjoyed their game earlier when she had been the one in control, but the Mayor was clearly seeking revenge and doing a damn good job of it. The dominant role worked well for her and, despite that Emma would rather die a slow and painful death than ever admit it aloud, it was rather thrilling to be at her mercy - and it was that realization that set her teeth on edge and led her to keep her mouth shut.

Those beautiful brown eyes made her heart race and that husky voice caused a shiver to run down her spine, even when she was barking commands at her. That toothy smile that almost always meant the older woman was scheming was exciting nonetheless, and all of this was suddenly bothersome. Ever since that fateful day in the loft, she'd been highly in-tune to the way her body reacted to the gorgeous woman. She was uncomfortable with the discovery that Regina had much more of an affect on her than she would've liked and that maybe she didn't hate her all that much.

Looking down, she made eye contact with the goddess that currently had her lips brushing against the juncture of her hip and thigh, ready to devour her if only she would say those words. There was something in the way that her expression changed ever so slightly, a flicker of worry about the reason for Emma's hesitancy, that had her relenting to the Mayor's demands.

'It's just primal release,' she thought, ignoring the fluttering in her stomach at the thought of Regina's concern for her. 'Purely a physical power trip.'

"You," she whispered.

"What about me, Miss Swan?" Regina teased, flicking her tongue out again. Any sign of apprehension was wiped clean and was quickly replaced with a smug smirk. "Say it."

Emma again found herself debating whether or not to give in, her ego battling valiantly against her raging hormones. Feelings muddled with arousal leading to nothing but confusion, but she was pulled quickly from her thoughts when she saw Regina moving to stand.

The older woman assumed that she wasn't going to get the answer she desired, and she wasn't about to stick around until she did. She was determined to make the Sheriff suffer the consequences for her insubordination by using Emma's earlier tactic of silently threatening to leave when she heard the shaky sound of her voice.

"I want you..." It was so quiet that she wasn't certain she had heard correctly until Emma cleared her throat, trying to sound more sure of herself. "I want you to fuck me, Madame Mayor."

Wasting no time, she lunged forward attaching her mouth to Emma's aching center, licking and sucking on her sensitive skin, relishing in the beautifully animalistic sounds escaping the blonde's throat. With every breath, she released an expletive followed by a breathy moan and occasionally Regina's name. She worked her tongue over every inch of Emma's sex, registering the taste of her delicious essence to memory, praying silently to any god that would listen that she would get this opportunity again. She wrapped her lips around her clit and hummed in appreciation, the vibrations bringing the younger woman closer to the edge.

She delved two fingers deep inside her lover, shivering at the moan that erupted from somewhere deep inside the blonde. Flicking her tongue over her hardened clit a few more times, she rose to her feet, replacing her tongue with her thumb, rubbing it in delightful circles. She then kissed her way up her body, sucking gently on the skin between thigh and hip. She nibbled at soft skin before moving higher, feeling the tight muscles of her toned stomach twitch under her soft kisses. Finally kissing her way up the long column of Emma's neck, she bit down on the faint bruise still left from their encounter a few days prior, then nibbled her way up to her ear, taking it lightly between her teeth.

She quickened the pace of her fingers and smiled against pale skin when she felt long legs wrap around her waist and pull her closer. Listening to the Sheriff take in ragged breaths and feeling her tight walls constricting around her fingers, she knew her lover was close. Flicking her tongue into the shell of her ear, she whispered, "Come for me, Emma."

After only a few suspenseful moments, Emma tumbled over the edge into bliss, bucking her hips off the desk and against Regina's hand. She tightened her legs around her waist and screamed her name as her orgasm ripped through her, her walls convulsing around the continuously thrusting fingers inside her. Regina watched her in awe, taking in how truly beautiful she was. Her mouth was open in a now silent scream, a thin layer of sweat shining across her brow. Her pert breasts bounced slightly with each of her thrusts, her tight stomach muscles tensing.

Continuing her ministrations until the younger woman was good and spent, she slowly removed her fingers from within her, bringing them to her mouth and licking them clean. Emma opened her eyes just in time to see an encore of the earlier show. She waited, still panting slightly, for Regina to finish before sitting up more fully. She looked at the brunette with a look that the older woman couldn't really decipher before gingerly cupping the side of her face and pulling her in for a kiss.

It was soft yet passionate and full of too many emotions. Despite her surprise, her lips glided effortlessly over the pale ones pressed against hers, catching every soft mewl that escaped them. She felt the tip of her tongue trace her bottom lip, begging for entrance. She parted them then, letting the younger woman in with ease, deepening the kiss.

Regina felt so conflicted. She intended to seek her revenge, something she was very skilled at doing. No one denied the Queen what she wanted, especially not the aggravating woman that seemed to make it her personal mission to irritate her. She wanted to teach her a lesson and show her that her attempts to get the upper hand were futile. Instead, she explored her with genuine curiosity and found the experience rather enjoyable.

She reluctantly pulled away, desperate for air, but Emma did not remove her hand from her cheek. She pressed their foreheads together, allowing their breath to mingle in what little space was left between them. Brown eyes met green, and Regina's chest felt tight as she found herself getting lost in her gaze.

Noticing the faint red lipstick smeared across pink lips, she smirked in amusement before taking her thumb and brushing it kindly against porcelain skin, successfully removing the mark. Distractedly, she continued to gently stroke the previously stained spot, thinking only of how incredibly soft her skin felt beneath her fingertips.

The air in the office was thick with unspoken words. Emma cleared her throat to say something, and the sound brought Regina back to the present. She immediately yanked her hand away as if she'd been burned, visibly retreating back into herself. Regretting the urge to open her big mouth, Emma tried to hide her disappointment.

"Well, you were right," she said, smiling sheepishly. The damage was done though, as the brunette recovered quickly, already appearing as though she was bored with yet another business exchange with her incompetent Sheriff.

"As I knew I was, Miss Swan," she responded curtly.

Emma rolled her eyes with an irritated huff before realizing just how exposed she was. She flushed, a deep blush coming over her cheeks and adorning her chest in a way that Regina found rather attractive. She hadn't realized she'd been staring until Emma's arms crossed over her chest, shielding herself from prying eyes.

It was moments like these that piqued Emma's curiosity most. Her impulsive decision to kiss the brunette so tenderly had been her own choice that she'd have to evaluate later, not taking the time now to think of a sufficient reason that didn't complicate things. Regina's decision, however, to intimately wipe crimson lipstick from her light skin was entirely of her own accord, and she found herself wanting to know why. The brunette's determination to appear entirely unbothered only caused the persistent woman to want to push the limits further, undoing her uptight and pretentious facade one button - or dress zipper - at a time.

"If you'll excuse me," Regina said coldly, returning her shoes to her feet, "I have a job to do. As do you, Sheriff. Maybe you'll consider doing it correctly next time."

Gathering her clothes from the floor, Emma watched with furrowed brow as she exited the office. Once she heard the door close with a loud thud, she chuckled softly to herself, still trying to process the events that transpired over the last few hours. She tugged on her clothes with another sigh before eyeing the messy aftermath on her desk. A smile pulled at the edges of thin lips, and she allowed it to stay there, no longer feeling the urge to hide it in Regina's absence. If this was going to be the result, she decided it might be beneficial for her to never finish her paperwork ever again.

Chapter Text

It had been several days since she walked out of Emma's office, and Regina hadn't heard a word from her since. While sitting in her office thinking on it, she wasn't sure what troubled her more - the fact she hadn't seen her or the fact that not seeing her made her so unhappy. She could no longer deny that she had some sort of strange attraction to her. While she'd always found her beauty appealing, she couldn't pinpoint exactly when she started to develop... something else. She refused to call it feelings because the idea of having feelings for Henry's birth mother and the daughter of her sworn enemy was ridiculous.

Feelings would lead to attachment, to a desire for more intimacy and vulnerability. They could make a person value someone else's happiness as much as their own. Those pesky feelings would cloud one's better judgement and influence them to make decisions with their heart rather than their head, potentially leading someone to put their incredibly complex plan to exact their revenge at risk - hypothetically, of course.

'I don't have feelings. We're not even friends,' she thought to herself, scouring her brain for further proof of her claim.

She would admit only to herself that she momentarily lost control and gave in to her impulses in Emma's apartment. She entered her space with a devised plan to make it clear she was to leave Henry alone, threaten her, and then hopefully  leave her with a looming sense of dread. Ultimately, she caved to the overwhelming sexual desire that always lingered in the air between them every time they had a fight. It was bound to happen sooner or later.

Then she remembered how desperately she wanted Emma to kiss her - not on one, not two, but on three separate occasions - and she knew her excuses didn't hold much weight. While she normally took what she wanted without a second thought about others, she was also taken aback by her own pause to gauge Emma's reaction when the blonde seemed hesitant to continue their little exchange at the station. Something about the way her stomach started to churn when she saw what looked to be discomfort on Emma's face had her mentally kicking herself.

She told herself then that her intention was to prove she was the excellent seductress she promised she would be and therefore needed to ensure Emma was enjoying herself. It couldn't possibly have anything to do with the way that the blonde's kiss alone set her alight with desire and rid the room of oxygen, leaving Regina nearly gasping for breath. No, it couldn't be that.

While she knew more about the Sheriff than the woman even knew about herself, something inside her ached to know more. She knew all about how she ended up in this world without magic - and just so happened to be the driving force behind her separation from her parents - but what she didn't know was what happened after that. She didn't know what dreams and aspirations she had, what she considered her greatest accomplishment, or even what kept her up at night. Emma Swan was a mystery to her, and she wanted to unwrap the layers that she held tightly around herself, starting with that damn leather jacket.

'None of that matters,'  she thought, sighing aloud. 'She's here to break the curse and steal Henry from me.' She was nearly giving herself whiplash with how quickly she was switching sides on whether she was for or against the insufferable blonde. 'This must be a manipulation tactic to distract me, steal Henry, and reunite the big mouthed brat and her shepherd.'  She would put aside her foolish wants and sacrifice their little dalliance in order to protect Henry and maintain her curse. Yet it seemed fate had a different idea in mind.

"Mayor Mills," came Barbara's voice over the intercom, interrupting her thoughts. "Miss Swan is here to speak with you."

Her ears perked up and her heart thumped wildly at the mention of her son's other mother, leaving her to loathe herself just a little bit more. She closed her eyes and sighed heavily, dropping her forehead against her clasped hands that rested on her desk.

"Let her in," she finally answered, rolling her eyes at her own weakness. Only a few short moments later, the tall blonde waltzed into her office with two cups of coffee in hand.

"Hey."

"Did you need something, Sheriff?" she asked curtly, keeping her eyes trained on yet another boring tax form while attempting to sound disinterested.

"I just wanted to bring this to you," she said, placing the coffee on the desk.

Regina raised her eyes to look first at the coffee, then to Emma, and then back to the drink. She quirked her eyebrow and raised it to eye level, inspecting it.

"I didn't poison it, you know. I only thought about it," Emma teased. The Mayor glared at her, and she quickly raised her hands to assure her innocence. "It was only a joke." At Regina's continued silence, she started to ramble. "Ruby said she knows how you like your coffee, so hopefully that's right." She rubbed the back of her neck nervously before shoving her hand in her pocket. She suffered the silence for a few moments longer, rocking on her heels, her own rapidly cooling cup forgotten in her grasp.

Regina wasn't sure what to say. This certainly wasn't the encounter she expected. She anticipated more psychological warfare, sexual innuendo, and thinly veiled threats. She wasn't expecting coffee and small talk. Emma cleared her throat.

"So, uh... I guess I'll get going," she said quietly before heading toward the door to do just that.

"Emma, wait."

The blonde stopped in her tracks and blinked a few times, shocked that she heard her first name slip from the Mayor's mouth in casual conversation. After a moment of pause, she turned to face the older woman whose hard expression softened significantly. Regina sighed, scrunching her face up as if it pained her to say her next words.

"Thank you."

After swallowing thickly, her mouth suddenly dry, Emma managed a small smile, saying "You're welcome." She was unsure what she was still waiting around for given that the older woman didn't seem too keen on the idea of talking with her. She rocked awkwardly on the balls of her feet again, something that Regina noted to be a nervous tick. The brunette raised her eyebrow curiously.

"Can I ask what this is for?"

She brought the steaming drink to her lips and took a sip, pleasantly surprised at how delightful it tasted, but she refused to tell the Sheriff that. She still wasn't sure what nefarious motives that the younger woman might have, and she didn't want to appear gullible.

"I don't know," Emma answered, worrying the inside of her bottom lip. "Just because." Regina wore her suspicion clearly on her face. "I mean," the blonde corrected, running a hand nervously through her hair. The Mayor was enjoying watching the flustered woman fidget anxiously. "I just think we started things off on the wrong foot, ya know?"

"Mhm," Regina hummed in agreement. "I suppose you're right about that." Emma returned her hand to her back pocket and smiled in relief. Regina truly thought she was adorable when she smiled like that, but the anxious pit in her stomach reminded her of the reason for their rocky start.

"You do remember, Sheriff, that we don't get along because you're Henry's birth mother, correct? I'm not going to let you take my son from me because you bought me coffee." Watching Emma's face fall, she leaned to the side of her desk and placed the cup upright into the recently emptied trash can. "Now, this was really such a lovely chat, but I have-"

"I'm not trying to take Henry from you."

Regina froze mid-sentence. Looking into the glassy emerald eyes that looked back at her, she felt a tightness in her chest, one she wished not to think on too much.

"Miss Swan, we both know that-"

"No, Regina," Emma interrupted again. "We're not on the same page, and I'd like to clarify my position here." She walked forward and took a seat across from the Mayor, setting her coffee on the edge of the desk and leaning back in her chair, attempting to look calmer than she felt.

"I understand how you came to that conclusion. I think that any mother would have her fair share of suspicions. Your son ran away and suddenly, he was being returned to you by his birth mother who never wanted to be found in the first place. I don't think that anyone in your shoes would have reacted much differently, and I didn't make it any easier by refusing to leave." Regina sat attentively listening, shocked by Emma's empathy to her situation.

"However," Emma continued. The older woman bristled, scrunching her brow in preparation for the impending verbal attack. "I won't say that I'm sorry for staying."

The Mayor flared her nostrils, her anger rising. It was ridiculous but not surprising that Emma claimed she was trying to bury the hatchet but instead utilized the opportunity to justify her actions. The aggravating blonde's presence had driven Henry further away from her, and his obsession over the storybook only increased. She opened her mouth to argue, but Emma pressed on.

"I never wanted to take Henry from you. I just needed to make sure that he was okay. My biggest regret in life was that I put my child into the same foster system that I absolutely despised." She blinked rapidly a few times, trying to hold back the tears that she felt stinging her eyes. She refused to cry in front of Regina. Taking a shaky breath, she said, "I stayed to make sure that he had a better life than I did. And he certainly does."

She lifted her eyes to find brown staring intently back at her, her expression unreadable. The tension seemed to have left Regina's body, her rage dissipating. If Emma wasn't mistaken, she was wearing the same look of somewhat uncomfortable concern that adorned sharp features several days ago and made Emma's heart flutter.

"Regina, it's clear that you love Henry. You've done everything you can to give him a good life, and that's more than I could have ever hoped to give him. He doesn't understand what he has, that's all. He's just being rebellious. I was at his age, so maybe that's genetic. I just hope that's all the kid gets from me."

She gave a small pathetic laugh, one more of self-loathing than actual humor. Feeling more exposed than she had in quite some time, she quickly put her walls back up, shrugged almost indifferently, and decided to get to the point without continuing to overshare.

"Henry is a great kid, and I would really like to be a part of his life." Her eyes seemed glued to the floor, and the older woman watched the muscles in her jaw clench repeatedly. "He's your son though, and I'm respecting your authority as his mother, something that I admittedly should have done a long time ago. I understand that it's solely up to you whether or not I get to spend any time with him." Finally, she lifted her gaze, glassy eyes pleading with Regina to have mercy on her. "I just hope that maybe I can at least see him every once in a while. It would really mean the world to me. I won't overstep though and will respect any decision that you make." Without another word, she rose from her chair and quickly disappeared out the door, leaving behind her barely touched coffee.

Regina continued to stare at the door long after she left, contemplating this drastic turn of events. Emma, her enemy from the moment she crossed the town line, had extended an olive branch in the form of a perfectly ordered coffee. A slew of thoughts floated around in her brain, questioning if the younger woman's promises were genuine. She assumed only time could tell.

She found herself wanting to believe she meant it. If Emma was going to take a step back and allow Regina to parent Henry, there would be little reason left for them to fight. Without the constant conflict, her developing... attraction would make much more sense. Time given is not time stolen, and if she agreed to some sort of visitation-like arrangement with his birth mother, there would be no reason to continue their feud.

She did, however, worry about how Henry would choose to spend his time. He very well may choose to run off and spend all of his time with the woman who acted more like a friend than a parent, leaving Regina all alone as she always has been. It was also possible that her willingness to compromise and give her son this relationship he seemed so desperate for could show him she was trying to be different. It may even be a step in the right direction in convincing her son, despite how false it was, that she was not the Evil Queen.

She supposed that she would have to wait a while and see how this played out. She witnessed how poorly - though her body would disagree - things turned out when she acted impulsively and decided that she would have Sidney keep a close watchful eye on Miss Swan. She wanted to see if the woman was going to stay true to her word and wait for her answer. Once she judged her true intentions, she would make a decision.

She glanced down at the coffee still sitting upright in her otherwise empty trash can and leaned over to pick it up. After ensuring that it was as sanitary as when she had carefully placed it in the bin, she took a long sip, reveling in the fact that, despite that it was made as if she ordered it herself, it seemed to taste infinitely better. She couldn't stop the nagging thought that her mind was playing tricks on her because she knew that this particular coffee was from Emma. With a bright smile on her face that hadn't been there in ages, she took another swig and attempted to return to work.

[X]

Sitting at the counter in Granny's, Emma sipped from her glass of water, waiting patiently for Ruby to finish waiting on customers. When the tall brunette was finished, she sauntered toward her blonde friend with a playful grimace.

"You know, Em. You really need to tell your secret lover to take it easy on your neck."

Emma's eyes grew wide from shock and embarrassment while her hand immediately shot up to cover the bruise, her cheeks burning bright red. She could've sworn it faded and silently cursed her pale skin for apparently becoming permanently marred when bitten. It had been a little over two weeks since Regina last sunk her teeth into her skin with the intention to remind Emma that the Mayor was not to be fucked with - just simply fucked. Not long after, she dropped off her caffeinated peace offering and hadn't seen her since. If she was somehow still bruised, it meant the dark woman was actually trying to puncture her carotid artery and assassinate her right then and there.

"Relax, girl. It's not there now. I saw it the other day and just haven't had a chance to properly tease you about it." Hearing the Sheriff's quiet sigh of relief, the waitress flashed her own pearly white teeth. "But tell your vampire lover to take it easy. Your skin is too pale for all that biting." She smirked salaciously as Emma's face only became a darker shade of red. "So, are you gonna tell me who it is? Or do I have to start guessing?" Emma visibly relaxed a little. She knew that Ruby would never guess that she was sleeping with the Mayor, so there was no harm in humoring her.

"Guess away, Rubes."

Ruby leaned on the counter and thoughtfully tapped her finger against her chin. She hummed quietly to herself, exaggerating the idea that she was carefully deciding whose name she wished to guess first.

"Are you into guys, girls, both? I need somewhere to start." Emma laughed at her dedication to this game.

"Both."

"Well that makes this a hell of a lot harder," she answered, throwing her hands up in mock despair.

Emma laughed as she grabbed the lemon off the side of her glass and squeezed the juice into her water before swirling it around with her straw. She waited patiently for Ruby to give her first guess, curious as to what kind of person her friend thought she was attracted to. She took another sip of her now flavored water before Ruby spoke up.

"Mayor Mills."

Emma immediately spit her water across the counter leaving Ruby with only a matter of mere seconds to doge the projected liquid.

"What? No! Why would you- "

"Miss Swan," interrupted that familiar husky voice from directly behind her. Emma jumped and nearly toppled over in her seat before catching her balance.

"Madame Mayor," she breathed, placing her hand on her chest. "You startled me." Regina smirked.

"I see that."

The two women stared at each other for a moment, both assessing what kind of interaction this was going to be. Their last conversation had been on the forefront of Emma's mind for weeks, and she had been meticulously practicing how she would respond when Regina finally gave her an answer. Alas, simply being in the presence of the powerful woman rendered her unable to function properly, and she instead sat staring like an awestruck fan standing before a celebrity. Although the Mayor was a bit more subtle, she was no less pleased to see Emma after so long. She hadn't meant to run into her there, but she certainly wasn't going to waste a golden opportunity.

Ruby furrowed her brow, observing their interaction with obvious fascination. She had been expecting the usual snide remarks, name-calling, mumbled obscenities, the whole nine yards, but this prolonged silence and intense eye contact was making her uncomfortable.

"I'm going to get something to clean this up," she said, walking back toward the kitchen.

Neither woman said anything in response, but the sound of Ruby's voice broke Emma's trance. She swallowed nervously, suddenly aware of how long she must have been gawking, when the bell above the door announced the arrival of Henry and Dr. Hopper.

"Emma!" Henry yelled before running to her, brushing past his brunette mother and enveloping her waist in his arms. She hugged him close and ruffled his hair, unable to stop the smile that spread across her face at the sight of the small boy.

Despite their previous conversation about boundaries and how Emma was going to respect her authority, Regina still felt the sting of jealousy. She cleared her throat, catching their attention, and Henry reluctantly released the blonde's waist. He took a step back, and she instinctively placed a protective arm around his shoulder before turning her attention to Archie.

"Thank you, Dr. Hopper. I assume his session went well?"

"Yes, Madame Mayor. We'll continue at the same time next week." He gave a small wave to Henry, then a nod to Regina and Emma, before leaving the diner.

"Where have you been?" Henry asked curiously. "I haven't seen you."

Emma's discomfort showed on her face, as she wasn't sure what to say to him. She didn't want to throw Regina under the bus because technically, it had been her own idea to actually listen to his mother for once. She also knew that saying she had been avoiding him, regardless of the reason, would crush him. Instead, she opted for the typical excuse.

"I've just been busy, kid." She looked up at the older woman before saying with a smirk, "I've been told that I'm doing my paperwork wrong, so I had to fix it." The Mayor averted her gaze for a moment, the memory of just how she punished Emma coming to the forefront of her mind. She blushed, and Emma bit the inside of her lip to keep from smiling at the sight.

"Oh," Henry answered, furrowing his brow in thought. "Hey!" he said suddenly. "You should eat dinner with us!" He reached forward and grabbed at her leather sleeve in a way of pleading.

"I don't know, kid. I don't think that-"

"Miss Swan, you're welcome to join us for dinner, if you wish," Regina said quickly, knowing very well Emma's reason for declining.

"Really?" Henry and Emma asked simultaneously, the unusually generous response catching them by surprise.

"Yes, dear," she answered, smiling down at Henry before tossing a more mischievous smirk and arched brow at Emma. "That is, unless you're still too busy." The younger woman used all of her self-control not to roll her eyes into the back of her head or even respond with her own good-natured wit. She wasn't going to do anything to ruin her chances.

"Nope. Not at all."

Regina's expression turned almost somber as she gently cupped her son's chin in her hand, rubbing her thumb softly across his jaw. She took a moment to relish in the joy she felt at seeing her little boy's smile despite knowing that it wasn't truly for her.

"Go get us a booth," she finally said to him, "and Miss Swan and I will be right over."

Henry nodded enthusiastically and dashed across the diner to secure a table near the windows. He eagerly picked up and scanned a slightly sticky menu even though he already knew exactly what greasy food he was going to order. She waited for Henry to be out of earshot before addressing the Sheriff.

"I have thought about your request," she stated, her tone indicating that this was strictly business, "and seeing as how you have respected my wishes up to this point, I don't feel that it is necessary to deny you time with my son." Her attempt at keeping their conversation formal was futile, however, because the smile that took over Emma's every feature filled her with an incredible warmth and momentarily had her wondering why she would ever wait so long to tell this gorgeous woman something that would make her smile like that. Coming to her senses, she shook the thought from her mind.

"Now there are rules that must be followed," she said, grasping at anything that would re-establish boundaries and some semblance of her control, but her resolve crumbled when the unadulterated joy on the blonde's face remained unchanged. Emma was thrilled to get to spend time with Henry, and not even a litany of rules and conditions from Mayor Regina Mills could dampen her excitement. The younger woman's happiness reassured her that her intentions were most likely true and that this wasn't a covert ploy to ruin her life.

"We can address the rules later," she relented, giving up on trying to maintain her stone cold exterior when Emma's smile was so damn contagious. It was infecting her like a pleasant pathogen, and she felt the muscles in her face give in to the upward pull of a genuine smile. "I don't want to keep him waiting much longer. I'm treating him to dinner out tonight, and he doesn't get that often."

Trying to school her features and escape this conversation without further embarrassment, she spun on her heel to join Henry across the restaurant before stopping suddenly, determined to get the upper hand. Emma, who stood quickly to follow, almost ran into her. She stumbled backwards a step or two, but not nearly enough to remove herself from what most people would consider someone else's personal space. The brunette's perfume wafted between them, and she found her eyes fixated on those luscious lips that had been smiling so softly moments ago but were now smirking in that arrogant way that did sinful things to her body.

"Miss Swan?" Regina asked, sounding almost innocent. Not trusting her voice, Emma only raised her eyebrows attentively. "Do try and keep your water in your mouth this time." The older woman leaned forward, eliminating what little space was left between them, her lips grazing her ear as she whispered, "That's not exactly the most pleasant way to get me wet."

Emma audibly gulped as Regina flicked her tongue against the shell of her ear before quickly pulling away. She offered a subtle wink and then continued on her way toward Henry, sliding into the booth beside him.

"Em, close your mouth," Ruby called to her as she walked out of the kitchen. "You're gonna catch flies."

Emma immediately snapped her mouth shut and snatched her glass off the counter. She started to drink the remaining water like she'd been stranded in the desert for weeks, attempting to cool her heated insides and replace the moisture in her body that was suddenly pooling between her thighs. Deciding that she was not rehydrating fast enough for her overheating body, she turned the cup and drank straight from the side of the glass, using her abandoned straw to hold the ice at bay.

"You okay?" her friend asked.

"Mhm," Emma hummed her affirmative, draining the last of the water and then setting the glass down with a rather dramatic sigh of relief. Still appearing rather nervous, she adjusted her hair and jacket, took a deep breath, and then was off to join the Mills family.

Ruby wiped the counter down while eyeing the little picturesque family suspiciously. It was odd enough that there wasn't a verbal sparing match when the Mayor first strolled into Granny's, especially after scaring Emma like that, but the sight of Regina Mills and Emma Swan having a family dinner together with Henry was a whole new mind fuck entirely. She had lots of questions for her blonde friend that she was certainly going to harass her with later - right before she resumed guessing names of her secret lover.

[X]

As they finished their meal, Regina lifted her water to her lips and drank it slowly, observing the scene before her with a fond smile. Henry was talking animatedly about a kid from his class that made a fool of himself at lunch, trying not to laugh as he relayed the story. Emma sat across from him, fully engaged in the silly little story the boy was telling with a wide smile. She normally would have been upset at watching the two get along so wonderfully, but their evening did not go as expected.

When they first sat down, Henry was, of course, excited to see Emma again after so many days apart. He had much to tell her, and the Sheriff was eager to listen. However, she saw a faint look of what she judged to be hurt cross the Mayor's face at being so blatantly excluded from their conversation. She awkwardly smoothed out imaginary creases in her slacks, and folded and unfolded her napkin an unnecessarily large number of times. The blonde waited patiently for Henry to finish telling her another anecdote before she politely engaged the Mayor, asking her how her day was. Regina was surprised by the question.

"It was fine," she answered, assuming immediately that Emma didn't truly care one way or another, and returned her attention to her napkin.

"Well, what did you do today?" the blonde pressed gently, causing intrigued brown eyes to look up and meet pools of green. At Regina's hesitancy, Emma added, "Or is your super secret mayor business a matter of national security?" The older woman could see the playfulness and mirth in Emma's eyes, and she appreciated that the blonde was making a conscious effort.

"I went over plans for a new playground today."

"Wait, what?" Henry asked excitedly. "A new playground?!"

"Yes, dear," she answered, smiling warmly at him, pleased to have earned some positive attention from her little boy, even if it was mostly because of the subject matter.

Emma sipped happily at her hot chocolate as she listened to them discuss plans for the new playground, assuming that Regina must miss having happy conversations with him. She knew that Henry's rebellious phase must have been taking a huge toll on their relationship, and she tried hard to swallow that little bit of nagging guilt that arose, knowing very well that she had encouraged him. The beautiful sound of carefree laughter that escaped Regina's lips pulled her back to the present though and reminded her that they'd come to a decent compromise. Regina was significantly trying to be better for him and was meeting her halfway in allowing her to spend time with him too. There was no need to dwell in the past, not when the future looked so bright.

Henry bounced his attention between his two mothers nearly equally, and as dinner progressed, the two women even engaged in their own casual small talk. The tension seemed to dissipate as the hours passed, causing a much lighter and enjoyable atmosphere to surround them. As Regina finished her water, she checked her watch, finding it to be just past six.

"I think it's about time to head home," she said as Henry finished his story about lunch. He pouted, and Emma shot him a look, not wishing for the boy to spoil the good mood they had set for the entirety of dinner. Before he could say more in protest, Regina continued, "I have some paperwork that needs finished, but Henry said that his homework is complete, so I suppose there's no reason you can't enjoy each other's company a bit longer." She rose from her seat and grabbed her purse, taking a deep breath to settle her nerves. She gently stroked the back of Henry's soft brown hair as a way of saying goodbye before addressing Emma directly.

"Please have him home by eight sharp. He needs a shower before bed. It is still a school night." Emma's mouth opened and closed a few times, much like a fish out of water, before she found her words.

"Yes, that's perfectly fine, Madame Mayor. Thank you."

Regina gave her best attempt at a smile, but it was weighed down by the worry situated heavily in her stomach. She was willingly leaving her little boy with the woman she was certain was trying to steal him away from her just a few hours ago, but she didn't have it in her to do anything that would take away the smile she'd seen on his face all evening. She hadn't seen him that happy in quite some time, and so she was going to make this sacrifice for him.

As she was heading to the counter to pay her bill, she was stopped by a pair of small arms wrapping around her waist. Surprised, she looked down to find Henry hugging her, a feeling that felt almost foreign since she could not remember the last time he had given her a hug.

"Thanks, Mom."

Before she could respond or lean down to properly return his hug, he released her and ran back to his table where she watched him steal a fry from Emma's plate, her hand playfully swatting him away. He started to tell her about this movie he watched recently, and as Regina was finally mustering up the courage to leave, she saw Emma look in her direction.

The younger woman was smiling again, that adorable little scrunched up smile that showed off her dimples, and she mouthed a silent 'thank you' to her. Without a second thought, she returned the smile, blinking away the tears that started to form in her eyes the moment her son wrapped his arms around her. She was feeling an overwhelming amount of affection, not just for her son but also for the irksome woman sitting across from him, and was beginning to think that after twenty-eight long years, the curse might finally bring her happiness. Straightening her posture and ensuring she exuded nothing but confidence, she pushed that annoying... something else to the side and headed for home. She was most definitely not catching feelings for Emma Swan.

Chapter Text

"Thanks for hanging out with me tonight," Henry said as they walked toward Mifflin Street.

"Of course, kid. I'm glad your mom let me see you," Emma answered with a genuine smile.

"Yeah, that's not like her." He scuffed his shoe against the pavement, kicking a pebble. "I'm happy she let you eat dinner with us, but I still wouldn't trust her. It's probably one of her Evil Queen tricks to throw you off her trail." Emma stopped walking and turned to face him. She lowered herself to his level and gripped his arms gently, capturing his attention.

"Maybe you should try to ease up on your mom a bit. She's doing her best."

"Why are you siding with her all the time now?" he asked angrily, pulling himself from her soft hold. "She's the Evil Queen, and you're the Savior. You're supposed to break the curse."

"Henry," she said, her voice surprisingly calm. She let out a heavy sigh, frustratedly running a hand through golden curls.

Having grown up in various foster homes where she only stayed for a short while, she never really learned how to do this heart-to-heart thing because she never got close enough with anyone to actually want to bare her soul in such a way. Yet, there she was trying to find a way to convince her son to take it easy on the very same woman that she just struggled to maintain her composure in front of when tempted to throttle her only a few weeks ago.

'What is it with this Mills family?' she thought, wondering how they seemed to be able to place small cracks in her intentionally tough exterior. With another resigned sigh, she continued.

"Whenever I thought about you and the tough decision I had to make, I only wished that you'd end up with someone who would love and care about you. I wished that you'd get the chance I never had. Regina... well, she doesn't always handle things the way that maybe she should." He opened his mouth to comment, but Emma pressed on. "But she loves you more than anything, Henry, and when you keep saying that she's the Evil Queen and that she doesn't love you, that really hurts her. She does more for you than maybe you can really understand at your age. She's a great mother, and I really think you need to give her a chance." His brow was still furrowed, and she could practically see the gears turning in his head as he mulled over her words.

"I guess," he said with a small shrug.

"C'mon, kid. Let's get you home." She stood, tucking her hands neatly in her pockets, continuing along the sidewalk. "Your mother is probably pacing with worry."

Henry was oddly quiet, trying hard to piece together clues and figure out what caused this drastic dynamic change in their relationship. Just a few weeks ago, he was regularly conspiring with Emma, strategically plotting ways to skirt around Regina's strict rules. Suddenly, she's telling him she won't return the walkie talkie, the one surefire way to communicate with him regularly. Then his mother invitied the woman she hated - or apparently previously hated - to not only join them for dinner but to also spend time alone with him. He just had no idea what happened in between to flip the switch. He was missing something important and was beginning to think that maybe he was going about this all wrong.

Noticing his sudden change in demeanor, Emma offered a sideways glance in his direction every few paces. She studied his facial expressions and could see his adorable furrowed brow as he was lost in his thoughts.

"Why so quiet?" she asked cautiously, worried that she upset him. "You okay?" He offered a shrug in response.

"I'm just thinking."

"About?"

"My mom. Maybe you can help her."

"Is that so?" she asked, trying to hide her smirk. "How do you suggest I do that?"

"You can be her friend. I think she really needs one."

"Kid, I don't think your mom wants to be friends with me. She kind of hates my guts." Even as the words left her mouth, she doubted their validity.

"I don't know anymore," Henry answered, tugging absentmindedly at the strings of the hood on his jacket. Emma's eyebrows rose in curiosity, wondering what led him to come to such an odd conclusion in comparison to his earlier adamant claims. When he didn't elaborate, she tentatively asked for an answer.

"What makes you say that?"

"I saw her smile today," he replied. "Like a real smile."

She, too, noticed Regina smiling. Quite a lot, actually. Her stomach filled with butterflies at the memory alone, and she had to physically shake her head to remove the mental image of the pain-in-the -ass Mayor that had somehow managed to make her feel all the emotions she worked her whole life to suppress.

"I liked seeing her happy like that," he added with a small smile of his own. Emma seized the opportunity to escape her own mind and nudged his shoulder with her arm.

"I think that probably had less to do with friendship and much more to do with you talking to her about something other than me or the curse." He looked up at her with big brown eyes. "I think she just misses you, kid." He hung his head and sighed.

"I guess I've been pretty mean, huh?"

"I don't think 'mean' is the right word," she answered, a sympathetic smile tugging at the edge of her mouth. "I'd say that... you've just been misguided, that's all. I'm sure if you apologize and stop calling her the Evil Queen, things might go back to normal."

"I don't really know what normal is. I can't ever remember things being any different than they are now. Not for a long time, anyway."

That all too familiar heaviness settled in Emma's stomach, the same odd weight that seemed to physically prevent her from leaving when she first brought Henry back to Storybrooke. The panicked guilt began rising in her throat like acid, and she swallowed it down, remembering their conversation on the front walkway.

"Do you love him?" she asked, barely above a whisper. The guilt was suddenly eating her alive, stealing her breath from her lungs, and she needed to know she was doing the right thing in leaving him there. Regina spun on her heel in the doorway of her home, glaring daggers at her.

"Excuse me?" She spit the words like venom, the edges of her lips downturned into a wicked scowl, her eyebrows raised at this stranger's audacity to ask such a question.

"Henry. Do you love him?" she asked, choking out the words as if they hurt her physically to say aloud. She swallowed the lump in her throat that suddenly felt like rocks, threatening to clog her airway.

"Of course, I love him."

Her words came out softer than Emma had expected, and didn't have the same scathing tone that had come with her earlier threats. Her eyes filled with tears as the brunette slammed the door, her words echoing in her mind. She was expecting to hear that faint buzzing noise in her ears, the one that normally accompanied someone's lie, but she hadn't heard it. She could feel that Regina was telling the truth, but she just had to be sure. So, she stayed.

Swallowing, she refocused on the present. She originally thought that the Regina she met on the very first day in Storybrooke was selfish and manipulative, only caring about her own wants and disregarding everyone else. While that was true to a certain extent, she had gained a better understanding of what lied underneath.

She was a single mother, struggling to pull off the "good cop, bad cop" routine single-handedly. She couldn't be a fun and easygoing parent if she was constantly being forced to be the authoritative rule enforcer. Emma believed that there was a fair share of rules that were a bit ridiculous, but that was Regina's overly well-mannered and politician way of doing things. Henry had been quite the troublemaker, sneaking off and regularly telling her she's evil. Overall, Regina was doing her best to manage the situation, easily falling into the tiring routine of correcting her pre-teen son who had grown to hate her, desperately wishing for things to be different.

"Now you're the one that's quiet."

"I was also just thinking."

"About?" he asked, mimicking her earlier question.

"Maybe things won't return to 'normal'. Maybe they'll simply get better."

"You really think so?" he asked with genuine surprise.

"Yeah, kid. I do." She smiled down at him, ruffling his hair. "As long as you promise to try to be nicer to your mom, okay? She's trying really hard for you, and you saw the difference tonight at dinner. Imagine how much better it'll be if you try too." He nodded his head enthusiastically.

"You'll keep coming around too, right?" Emma tilted her head in question, not understanding how that related to his brunette mother. "She seems happier now that you two aren't fighting all the time."

Emma chose not to respond, taking a moment to think on her own relationship with Regina. Each time they met, their encounters seemed to be less about getting the upper hand and more about getting along. She didn't know what their relationship was becoming, nor did she really know what she wanted it to be, but becoming friends for Henry's sake seemed like a good place to start.

The two approached the house and walked side by side up the front walkway. Nearing the door, Emma shuffled her feet nervously. She wasn't sure if she should stay long enough to run into Regina again or if she should start heading back toward the street to just wait on the sidewalk for him to get in the house safely. Her decision was made for her as Henry dug his small hand into the pocket of his jeans and pulled out his house key.

Reaching forward, he swiftly unlocked the door, stepped inside, and called, "Mom! I'm home!" He turned to face Emma asking, "Are you coming in?" Before she could even think to answer, Regina appeared in the front hallway, as if she had been not so patiently awaiting Henry's arrival in the nearby office.

"Miss Swan, you're surprisingly on time," Regina stated with a subtle smirk. Emma half-heartedly rolled her eyes.

"And you greeted me at the door with a snarky remark exactly as expected."

Regina raised one perfectly sculpted eyebrow, pulling her lips into a thin line as if contemplating her next answer. Instead, she said nothing in response and turned to Henry.

"Why don't you go upstairs and get your shower? I'll be up in a moment to tuck you in."

Henry nodded before stepping outside the door, wrapping his arms around Emma's waist, pressing his face into her stomach.

"Thanks, Emma," came his muffled voice. She leaned over and placed her arm around his shoulders affectionately.

"Any time, kid."

She glanced up at Regina's evidently uncomfortable expression, her eyes purposely avoiding the motherly scene that she seemed frequently excluded from. Despite her best efforts, her jealously with a tinge of disappointed sadness creeped its way onto sharp features. She had her arms wrapped around her midsection, a defensive stance she seemed to take when she was feeling a bit vulnerable and exposed.

"As long as your mom is okay with it," Emma added, biting her lip nervously while awaiting a response.

Regina lifted her gaze from the floor and found Emma offering a small smile, assuring Regina that she meant what she promised in her office. She wanted a fresh start and didn't want her to feel neglected or ignored. It was entirely possible that they could do this co-parenting thing together without making it an unhealthy competition.

Henry pulled away and watched their exchange, but neither woman noticed his smug grin. He released his arms from around Emma and almost slowly approached his brunette mother with that same expression. Her stomach flipped with hesitant excitement at the sight, finally being on the receiving end of one of those adoring smiles she so often saw directed toward his favorite blonde accomplice. She lovingly brushed his hair from his forehead and smiled at him in return. Suddenly, his arms were wrapped around her thin waist, nuzzling in her stomach the same way he had Emma's.

"Thank you, Mom."

Tears burned the back of her eyes, a warm feeling flooding her body at the utter joy she felt at having her little boy back in her arms for the second time in one night. She tentatively loosened his grip for a brief moment before bending down to his level, allowing him to snake his arms around her neck instead. She tucked her arms around his waist, resting her chin on his shoulder, rubbing soothing circles on his lower back.

"You're welcome, Henry," she whispered gently.

Knowing that she couldn't hold him forever, no matter how much she wished to, she reluctantly pulled away, swallowing down the lump in her throat. His grin remained as he turned and waved goodbye to Emma before running up the stairs for his shower.

Regina rose to her feet, clearing her throat in an attempt to eradicate the awkwardness that made the air feel dense. She tucked a stray hair behind her ear as she chanced a look at Emma. The younger woman was rocking on her heels again, the sight still as endearing as ever. She saw the pinkness to her cheeks despite the warm Storybrooke air, and she felt the need to say something.

"It seems like you two had a good time."

Emma looked up then, surprised at the lack of venom in her words. Normally, she commented on their interactions with such disdain, quickly followed by "It'll be the last time you see my son" or something to that effect, before storming off with Henry by her side. This time, she seemed to be making conversation, despite not being one for small talk. Emma couldn't help but smile.

"Yeah, we did." She shoved her hands deeper in her pockets. "Thank you. For everything." Regina leaned against the door frame and folded her arms across her chest.

"You're welcome, Miss Swan."

Another slightly awkward silence filled the air, and Emma cursed herself for her inability to remain confident. Apparently, she recently became incapable of intelligent thought when the Mayor was around. This newfound comradery was throwing a wrench in her perfected ability to smooth talk her way through every conversation with Regina, littering it with sarcasm and scathing remarks. She felt like a school girl with a crush, unable to uncover how to simultaneously play it cool and still impress the older woman with her innate charm.

She straightened her posture, but this had no lasting effect as she ran her hand nervously through her hair. Regina watched on in amusement. The Sheriff's uneasiness was apparent, and regardless of the positive steps in their relationship, she still liked to watch her squirm. Emma took a step backward off the front porch, pointing over her shoulder with her thumb.

"I'm gonna get going, but thanks again for letting me spend some time with Henry. Hopefully all of us can do it again sometime." Regina certainly noticed that Emma had included her in that statement but chose not to comment on it. Instead, she stood and leaned away from the door jamb with a wicked smile, easily sliding their conversation into their usual comfort zone.

"Oh, you're done fidgeting now?"

"What?"

"I was going to invite you inside, dear, but watching you fumbling around on my front porch was just too enjoyable." Emma rolled her eyes, shoving her hands back in her pockets. "If you're done acting like a child who was just caught with her hand in the cookie jar, feel free to come in for a drink."

Without looking back, she walked into her foyer, knowing that Emma would be close behind. After a moment of pause, the younger woman did exactly as expected, pacing toward the door left open for her.

"I wasn't acting like a child," she called after Regina.

"Stop yelling, Miss Swan," she answered from the small office to the right of the foyer. "The neighbors will call the police to report a disturbance."

"I am the police!"

"Don't remind me."

"Hey, I won that election fair and square."

"Oh, please. That election was a sham."

As Emma entered the room, Regina was reaching into her liquor cabinet, grabbing two tumblers. She took a seat on the couch and waited for her to prepare their drinks. Their bickering was almost comforting, and Emma found herself beginning to relax. Arguing with Regina was something she was used to, even if the lack of intentionally cruel insults was replaced with playful jabs. Regina handed Emma her glass.

"I'm not so sure I should be giving alcoholic beverages to someone immature enough to use phrases like 'fair and square'. I think I'd like a recount of those votes."

"I think it's far too late for that," Emma responded with a chuckle.

"I suppose you're right."

Regina found herself smiling into her glass as she took a sip. The atmosphere was different to them, and yet she rested easily in the familiarity of it all. Maybe befriending Emma Swan wasn't such a bad idea after all.

While she was initially outraged with everything even remotely involving Emma, she secretly enjoyed the disruption to her daily monotony. Regina was a thrill-seeker, but the parameters of the curse squelched any possible attempt at defying her. Because Emma was not restricted by the same rules, she unknowingly gifted her the adrenaline rush that she'd desperately craved. Her fears of losing Henry were beginning to subside, but that did not extinguish her excitement. Instead, her quest evolved into one that required her to navigate this new softer side to their relationship that elicited emotions she hadn't felt in quite some time and never thought she'd feel for Henry's birth mother. The prospect was exhilarating.

However, as always, there was that nagging thought in the back of her mind that she was forced to consider. Emma was the Savior and was supposedly destined to break her curse – not that Rumpelstiltskin was to be trusted, but it was his curse after all. The Evil Queen and the Savior being in any way companionable seem to defy all odds.

Without warning, she tumbled rapidly down the slippery slope into the river of toxic thought, the swift current carrying her directly back to where she began. She repeated a version of her earlier words to herself like a mantra.

'This is a manipulation tactic to distract me, steal Henry, reunite Snow and her prince, and break my curse.'

The passionate intensity that simmered beneath the surface was morphed into a blind rage that bordered on vile hatred. She sacrificed everything, her father's life, to cast this curse, and she wasn't about to allow some blonde imbecile to waltz into her town, seduce her, and destroy everything she worked so hard to achieve.

'What would mother think? She would be so disappointed. How could I be so stupid? So weak? I'll end her if it is the last—'

"You're going to break that glass."

Her eyes shot up, dark and full of fury. Her grip had drastically tightened around her tumbler of cider, and she eased the tension in her hands. The rest of her body remained coiled though, tightly wound around the bitterness that swam through her veins, bringing a sick sense of solace.

Her anger was all she had. The battle between being happy and being resentful and dissatisfied was a futile one, as the latter always emerged victorious. She ignored her stupid heart's every protest to seek more than just mindless office sex and physical satisfaction because she truly didn't know how to be happy. She didn't think that she possessed what it would take to develop anything more, not even just a genuine friendship.

Emma watched her intently, rarely blinking, taking in every detail of Regina's suddenly stone-cold expression. The Mayor was one of the most emotionally intense people that she had ever met, yet she had an odd habit of trying to hide certain emotions with a mask of relative indifference. In this situation, however, it was odd to see it used. If there was one feeling that Regina Mills didn't hesitate to show, it was anger.

When Emma took a chainsaw to her apple tree, Regina had no problem properly expressing her outrage. The older woman even found a way to gripe about how Emma saved her life that time when she dragged her out of the burning Town Hall. There was nothing that seemed to stop Madame Mayor from letting the world know that she was pissed off.

Emma could count on one hand though the few times when Regina let her carefully prepared façade slip away. When she brought Henry home that first night, Regina's fear was evident in the shaking of her voice and the tears that welled in her eyes.

'I found my real mom.'

The way her jaw tensed and the quiet sound of her sharp inhale left her exposed when her only son's words stabbed her in the chest.

'You're Henry's birth mother?'

'Hi.'

Graham's brief interruption to announce that he was leaving the incredibly awkward conversation allowed Regina a moment to eye Emma skeptically and then quickly regain her composure. As if the last few moments never happened, she offered a beautiful yet calculating smile.

'How would you like a glass of the best apple cider you ever tasted?'

Again, as Emma stood outside the big, white house and asked if she loved Henry, the brunette almost seemed wounded by the question. She tried to infuse her words with attitude and unnecessary superiority, but Emma could practically feel her pain from several feet away.

Emma didn't have any solid explanation for why the other woman behaved that way. Her own intuition only allowed her to make assumptions. They were much alike in that respect. Emma's own lifetime of neglect and heartbreak had damaged her beyond repair. Therefore, she shut everyone out, only showing emotions that would ward off anyone trying to exploit her in moments of vulnerability. Thinking about her own personal reasons reignited the desire to know what made this woman tick. Knowing that curiosity killed the cat didn't stop Emma from plunging into territory that would most likely also kill the Sheriff.

"Why do you do that?"

"Why do I do what?" Regina snapped, immediately defensive. Emma, unfazed, casually sipped her drink.

"Why do you feel the need to act so... emotionless?"

"Excuse me? I do not act emotionless."

"Okay, emotionless isn't the right word because you certainly show when you're angry." She weighed her next words carefully, swirling the amber cider around in her glass as she tried to find a way to take her foot out of her mouth. Regina tried not to flinch when the drink came close to the edge, nearly spilling on her carpet.

"I guess," she continued, "that you really only show certain emotions. You show when you're angry, and you show that you care for Henry. Although sometimes that goes hand in hand with angry because you're usually yelling at me that you know what's best for him." She was well-aware that she was pushing buttons, as she could practically feel the heat from Regina's glare against the side of her face. "I feel like you don't usually show when you're sad or interested in something or... I don't know. Happy?"

Regina crossed and uncrossed her legs, feeling immensely uneasy and self-conscious under this level of scrutiny. She had no idea that Emma paid such close attention to her. She didn't like this line of questioning, and at the moment, her previous train of thought had convinced her that she wasn't a huge fan of the woman asking the questions either.

"You're just not around to witness when I am happy, Miss Swan, as usually you irritate me." Emma smirked at her, and she had to diffuse the urge to smack it off.

"Now that's not true, Madame Mayor." The blonde leaned forward and lowered her voice, falling easily into the recurrent routine of antagonizing Regina. "I've seen you quite passionate before." Regina's cheeks flushed, despite her otherwise neutral expression. "You seemed pretty happy when you were unraveling for me on your desk." She swallowed thickly.

"Yes, well I can say the same for you, Sheriff. As I recall, a very similar situation occurred in your office."

"I'll give you that one," Emma acquiesced. "You were evidently pretty damn pleased with yourself too that day. Although you left so quickly that I probably would've missed that look if I blinked." Unable to resist temptation, she poked the bear again, deciding that she would later blame the liquor that was warming her insides. "I've been meaning to ask you... what did make you kiss me like that?"

Without needing any further explanation, the older woman knew immediately what she was referring to. She was calling her out for the way she kissed her way up her quivering, sweaty body as if she were savoring the taste. She pressed her lips to her thundering pulse and purred into her ear, encouraging her to let go and come for her in a way that was far more intimate than she intended it to be. Although Emma was the one that put her hand on her neck and pulled her into another searing kiss, Regina's eagerness was not subtle, and the point was only driven home by the way she tenderly caressed her cheek, mesmerized by the soft skin beneath her thumb.

"Were you really just that happy that I begged for sex?" the Sheriff teased.

Regina was feeling incredibly exposed but couldn't stop the way that her body shivered at the thought. She was happy that she made the Sheriff plead for sweet release, but the reason for her tenderness was deeper than that, a connection that she couldn't accurately describe without sounding insane. Intending to highlight that she'd successfully exacted her revenge rather than admit that she failed to keep a poker face, she nearly growled in frustration as the opportunity was snatched from her before she had the chance. Taking her brief silence as a win, Emma continued to prod.

"By the way, you can't really blame me for that. Your sexual prowess is rather impressive, Madame Mayor, and you have a very talented mouth. I'd be a fool not to put my pride aside for a few minutes to tell you what you want to hear. I'd say it was more than worth it."

Regina stood from her chair immediately. The room was suddenly too hot, her clothes too tight, Emma too goddamn attractive, and her mind too flustered for her to get a firm grasp on the situation. She was angry, aroused, strangely flattered, and ultimately confused by her whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She was done trying to make sense of it for the time being.

"And you're a fool for wishing to talk about this. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to put my son to bed. I assume you can find your way to the door."

Emma stood swiftly, grasping gently at her retreating hand. Regina felt the touch like electricity coursing through her veins. Her agitation ebbed away and was replaced with the all too familiar craving for more, the hungry need to take everything this woman had to offer, satisfying her desire to fill the aching hole in her chest with those senseless feelings that only Emma seemed to elicit. Her eyes fell to the strong fingers wrapped so softly around her wrist and then rose to meet the younger woman's intense gaze.

"I'm sorry," Emma said, her words almost inaudible as she struggled to choke them out past the lump in her throat. "I don't mean to pick a fight."

The brunette refrained from countering that claim with her own provoking remark. Riling her up was the most likely way to ensure that this weird night ended with her straddling Emma on the couch, fucking her recklessly while she repeatedly cried out her name into the crook of her neck to muffle the sound. They had come to an agreement that things would be different though, and it was almost comforting that the younger woman seemed to be struggling with the change a bit as well, slipping into old habits but apologizing just the same.

"Then don't."

She removed her hand from Emma's soft hold, and her heart stuttered as she saw the panic and disappointment wash over the younger woman. She wasn't used to someone caring if she were around – in fact, most people would celebrate that she was leaving a room. Instead, Emma had stopped her from walking away, visibly bothered by the idea that she was pulling away so she could make her escape.

Rather than run for the stairs and wait until she left, Regina's hands moved of their own accord to the collar of that hideous red jacket. They twitched, unsure if they wanted to shove her away or pull her into the kiss she yearned for. Subconsciously, her tongue flicked out to wet painted lips, and she felt another shiver travel straight down her spine as piercing green eyes watched the movement with fascination. Time seemed to freeze, and Emma unknowingly leaned closer as if drawn to her by some unforeseen force. Feeling the same gravitational pull, she edged closer and ghosted her lips against Emma's.

"Can we start over?" Emma asked breathlessly. Regina was uncertain if she meant their evening or this entire relationship, but regardless, she was inclined to agree.

She nodded, but neither of them moved, fearful that any sudden movements would shatter the fragile agreement they'd come to. It was likely only a matter of time before one of them pushed a little too far, poked an overly sensitive and exposed nerve, that would destroy what little they'd built so far – but that was a part of the appeal, the intoxicating thrill of the unknown that kept them both crawling back for more.

"I'm going to put Henry to bed," Regina finally said. Emma held her breath with nervous anticipation and watched the way the older woman studied her closely, her mouth held tightly in a firm line. "I'll be down shortly... and you're welcome to wait here if you'd like." She could feel the Sheriff's sigh of relief against her cheek, blushing slightly at the idea that she was waiting so patiently to receive an invitation to stay. She reluctantly released warm leather and backed away a few steps, instantly feeling the loss of Emma's closeness. The mental fog began to clear, and she added, "You can help yourself to another drink," before swiftly ascending the stairs.

Upon reaching the top, she leaned heavily against the wall, inhaling deeply the clean, dull air that wasn't filled with the scent of a certain blonde. As she finally regained a sense of mental clarity, she decided that she was determined to have everything she wanted. She would prevent Emma from breaking the curse, but how she would do so wasn't important at the moment. What mattered was that her son chatted with her amicably over dinner and then proceeded to hug her twice. That alone was enough to make up her mind that she would keep heading down this strange path she'd never seen before. She'd do anything to make Henry smile like that again, but knowing that she could have whatever this was with Emma too was a pleasant bonus.

Once she felt she was ready, she knocked quietly on Henry's door. Fearing that this would be a repeat of the other night, she waited with baited breath, hoping that he was still awake.

"Come in," he answered.

She breathed a heavy sigh of relief before gently opening the door. She found him putting his clothes into his laundry basket before crawling into bed. She watched him with a fond smile, his black and white plaid pajamas reminding her that he was still her little boy, despite how grown up he seemed at times. He lifted the covers and slid beneath them, nestling himself comfortably into his pillows. Once he was settled, she crossed the room, pulling his covers up to his chest and tucking him in as promised before placing a soft kiss to his forehead.

"Goodnight, my sweet prince. I love you."

Without fail, she reminded her son that she loved him every night, even when she knew that he would deny it with his next breath. It hurt her more than words could describe, but she would never stop saying it to him, hoping that one day he would believe her. She approached the door, but before she could turn off the light, Henry called after her.

"Hey, Mom?"

"Yes?" she asked, her heart swelled again at his acknowledgement that she was, in fact, his mother. She faced him with open curiosity.

"Um..." He scrunched up his face a little, as if he was unsure of himself. "I just wanted to say that I'm sorry."

"Henry, sweetie," she said, hiding her surprise at his apology with a look of genuine concern. She came back into the room and sat at the edge of the bed. She slowly placed a hand over his comfortingly, and when he didn't pull away, she rubbed soft circles on the back of it with her thumb like she did when he was a baby. "What's wrong?"

"I haven't been very nice to you lately," he answered sheepishly. While the claim was true, Regina wasn't going to point that out.

"What makes you say that?"

"Well, the whole Evil Queen thing for starters," he replied, wiggling himself into more of a seated position. Regina visibly winced, and though it was subtle, Henry still noticed.

He wasn't sure what to make of his conversation with Emma. She didn't believe in magic or the curse, and he didn't seem to be making much headway in that department. He knew for a fact that Regina was the Evil Queen, but Emma had a valid point that she was acting differently. He figured that it was worth a shot to take her advice and show his mother more kindness while he figured this whole thing out.

"I really had a good time with you tonight," he said. Regina gave him a small, sad smile.

"You spent most of your time tonight with Emma."

"But I meant that I had a good time at dinner. I liked talking to you. I've missed you."

Regina fought back the tears. Her breath wouldn't leave her lungs, and for a moment, she just looked at him.

"I've missed you too, Henry," she finally answered. His words almost seemed too good to be true. She said tentatively, "Can I ask you something?" He simply nodded. "Did Emma tell you to say that to me?"

"Not exactly." He nibbled on his bottom lip before sighing. "We just talked about how you really do a lot for me, and that I haven't been all that grateful." Her gaze softened, her heart filling with joy and sadness simultaneously. No matter how he mistreated her, she knew she was not nearly blameless and that much of his anger toward her was justified. Without outright acknowledging that, she was going to make things right with him.

"It's quite alright, Henry." She brushed his hair back from his forehead, wondering how she missed that it was getting so long. "I haven't been the greatest mother as of late, and I hope you can forgive me." He nodded vigorously, his grin returning to his small face. "Thank you," she said softly, kissing his forehead again. "Let's just agree to both try a little harder to make things better between us, okay?"

"Okay," he agreed confidently.

Her smile was watery, and she knew that even though she wanted to live in this moment forever, she couldn't linger. She had given him space and stopped trying to smother him into loving her. With that space, he willingly chose to make amends with her, something she didn't want to jeopardize. She reluctantly rose from her seat and again approached the door, chancing one last look over her shoulder.

"Oh, and Mom?" he called after her again, before stifling a yawn.

"Yes, Henry?"

"I love you too."

Without another word, he rolled over in his bed, tugging the blankets under his chin, leaving Regina with her thoughts. She shut off the light and slipped out into the hallway, closing the door quietly behind her. Then she leaned against the wall, exhaled slowly, and finally let her first tear fall.

'He loves me.' She wiped the wet streak from her face as her smile grew. 'Henry really loves me.' She was filled with indescribable happiness at the revelation, and she decided that after spending the evening dodging any acknowledgement that her heart was not actually an ice cold mass in her chest, she would embrace the warmth instead, allowing it to wrap itself comfortingly around her, bringing her a sense of calm and peace she hadn't felt in years.

Removing herself from the wall, she walked toward her bedroom where she sat on the edge of the bed and removed her heels before quietly descending the stairs. Her bare feet hit the cold wood floor below, sending a small shiver coursing through her body. The alcohol in her blood coupled with the reigniting of her arousal at just the thought of the woman awaiting her kept her warm and caused her cheeks to flush. She edged closer to her in-home office and watched as Emma poured herself another glass. Regina was unsure how many drinks she had while she was upstairs, but the way that Emma swayed subtly when she stood suggested she at least had a few. With a smirk, she stepped slowly into the room, catching the blonde's attention.

"There you are, Madame Mayor," she purred. She seemed confident, and her words didn't sound as slurred as Regina had expected. She arched her brow, adding, "I was beginning to think that you'd never come back down." Regina walked over to retrieve her glass, finishing it in one swift drink, before refilling it.

"I was talking to my son before I tucked him in," she offered as explanation. Emma just smirked at her and plopped down on the couch, eyeing the way that Regina's shirt was straining against her chest and seemed to be open another button.

"Did you say anything to him about me this evening?" Green eyes shot up once again, and Regina studied her closely.

'I've already fucked this up,' Emma thought, her buzz beginning to fade. She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees, holding her glass between her hands and staring into the amber drink.

"I just told him to lay off a bit with the Evil Queen stuff." She continued looking at the ground, missing the way Regina's brow furrowed at the mention of her alternate identity. "I wasn't trying to overstep because I really meant what I said about backing off." She spun her glass slowly between her fingers, needing to give her hands something to do. "I'm sorry for all the stress I've put on your relationship with him. I can see how hard you're trying, Regina, and I just thought that maybe if I reminded him of that, I could at least try to make up for some of the damage I've caused."

Regina slowly stood and crossed the distance between them. She finished her cider as she did so, needing the mind-numbing effect that the drink provided. Emma, however, was much too lost in her hazy thoughts, entranced by the movement of her last sip swishing around in her tumbler. She hadn't noticed the older woman approaching until said glass was removed from her hand. Regina thoroughly had her attention as she swallowed the last gulp, watching the muscles in her throat and suddenly wishing she felt them against her lips and tongue as she trailed kisses down her neck. Shaking herself from her thoughts, her own muscles mirrored the action as she swallowed nervously and met the mocha brown gaze of the woman towering over her.

"I don't really know what's happening between us, but I don't want to screw this up."

Embarrassed by her admission, she looked away, but Regina placed the knuckle of her index finger under her chin and lifted her gaze, smiling down at her gently. She leaned closer to parted pink lips, smelling the sweet alcohol on her breath.

"Stop talking, Miss Swan."

With that, she leaned in and kissed her hard, slipping her hand to the nape of Emma's neck, tugging her closer. Reacting immediately, the blonde placed her hands on her hips in return and pulled her onto her lap. Welcoming the change in position, Regina slid her legs on either side of the intoxicated Sheriff and pressed their chests together. Delighted at the moan she heard in response, she smiled into the kiss before nipping lightly at the bottom lip so eagerly seeking her own.

She could feel the effect of the alcohol on her senses. Their kisses were sloppy, and admittedly wet. Their movements were not the delicate dance of lips, teeth, and tongue so perfectly in sync that it shook Regina to her very core. No, these kisses were hungry and uncoordinated, seeming to fulfill a need that had been neglected for too long. However, she felt much more than the arousal coating her inner thighs. Her heart was pounding rapidly against her rib cage, and it was more than the physical exertion of attempting to press her core against Emma's thighs, determined to touch her anywhere and everywhere all at once. Her heart was elated, Emma's words of 'I don't want to screw this up,' echoing in her mind. She hadn't felt this happy since... no. She couldn't think of him. Not while Emma's hands had moved from her hips to the button of her slacks, trying and failing to get them unbuttoned.

She gently removed Emma's fumbling fingers and replaced them with her own, her lover's hands easily finding their way to her breasts, groping and massaging her until her nipples were pebbled beneath the fabric. Her usually deft fingers seemed to also be suffering from her quickly consumed alcohol, repeatedly slipping and not entirely unbuttoning her pants.

Abandoning that quest for the time being, she focused her attention on Emma's neck, the fair skin always drawing her in with the desire to stake her claim. She didn't have ownership over the younger woman though, and for the first time in years, she discovered she didn't want to. Unlike the others, her heart still beat within her chest, independent and uncontrolled. As her mouth ventured down the column of her throat, she paid proper attention with only her lips and tongue, careful not to suck on sensitive skin too rough or to sink her teeth into delicious flesh.

Subconsciously, her hand wandered lower to her chest, but instead of eagerly caressing her breasts, she pressed her palm firmly to the left of her sternum, silently counting the beats of her heart. Emma was there because she wanted to be – not because of magic or whispered commands into the enchanted organ but of her own free will – and that was more fulfilling than any time she conquered and claimed someone's body as her own before.

Realizing her lingering hand may be bordering on creepy, she removed it and quickly returned them to her still fastened slacks. She felt the vibrations of Emma's moan against her lips as she sucked on a particularly sensitive spot just above her collarbone and smiled into her hot skin. The younger woman's hand left her breast and cupped her cheek instead, rejoining their mouths in another messy kiss before honing in on the buttons of her shirt, making better work of those than the difficult one on her pants.

She wanted Emma to stay of her own volition but found herself wondering how much of her rather strong apple cider had influenced that decision. If she was going to do this right for once, she didn't want to take advantage of the Sheriff's inebriated state. That felt like manipulation just the same, and she would be devastated – although she'd admit that to no one – if Emma were to wake in the morning feeling violated and full of regret.

"Emma, wait," she choked out, her hands falling into her lap.

Immediately, Emma's followed suit, abandoning her task of ridding Regina of her silk blouse. She ignored the way her mouth watered and her sex throbbed at the sight of her exposed tanned and toned abdomen, her deep red bra the only barrier between her tongue and the older woman's pert breasts.

"What's wrong?"

"We've had quite a lot to drink this evening," Regina answered. She rested her forehead against Emma's, reluctant to separate herself entirely.

"Oh, it wasn't your intention to get me drunk off my ass then?" the younger woman teased. Her idle hands rested on her legs, and she began stroking her thighs with her thumbs affectionately.

"No, actually. It wasn't." She again caught the bug of Emma's contagious smile as she sported a matching one of her own. "I suppose I got a little carried away." Her emotional walls were dangerously lowered, but she tried her hardest to tread lightly.

"I don't want you to make any decisions you'll regret because you've been drinking."

"We've done a lot more than this before. I know I wouldn't be regretting anything with you," Emma replied with a cheeky grin. Although she was missing the underlying meaning behind Regina's words, she made no attempt to take things further. In fact, she seemed perfectly content to rest comfortably with Regina on her lap, respectfully disregarding her current state of undress.

"Emma," Regina tried again, swallowing her nerves as she nearly mirrored the blonde's earlier confession. "I only want you to..." Saying 'to be with me' was too intimate and left too much to interpretation, easily leaving room to be misconstrued as some sort of commitment to one another. She tried again, choosing her words more carefully. "I only want you to make decisions like this when you're in full possession of your faculties." She cringed at the vagueness of 'like this' and internally huffed at her current struggle to communicate effectively. Frustratedly, she confessed.

"I don't want to take advantage of you. No matter how badly I may want this... how badly I want you," she corrected, raising her hand and gripping her shoulder gently, conveying that she wasn't rejecting the younger woman, "your sober and informed consent is more important."

For the umpteenth time in the last few weeks, tears threatened to well in Emma's eyes and traitorously fall against her will. She blinked twice to diffuse the urge and then nodded in silent agreement, not trusting her voice to stay steady. Regina's heart swelled, and she was overwhelmed with the urge to kiss her again. Unable to fight the impulse, she leaned forward slowly, giving the younger woman ample time to object.

"May I kiss you one last time?"

Nodding again, Emma slid her hands to Regina's back, making sure to keep them above the material of her shirt, pulling her body closer. Wasting little time, Regina threaded her fingers through golden curls, pouring all the passion that was overflowing from her body into one final kiss. Reluctantly, she pulled away, cautious not to escalate things.

"Please don't let it be the last," Emma whispered, green eyes pleading. The brunette hummed and smiled at her adoringly.

"Then it won't be." She arched her brow and added, "But nothing more."

"Just until we're sober though, right? Like not forever."

"Yes, dear," she said, laughing at her eagerness. "Just until we're sober."

"You know," Emma said, resting her head against the back of the couch. Regina noted that she never stopped the comforting sweep of her thumbs against her legs. "I won't lie. I was pretty distracted." At the older woman's offended furrowed brow, she chuckled. "I couldn't concentrate on... that while Henry is upstairs. I was too nervous."

"You're right," Regina said, laughing lightly as well. "It's not usually you that makes the responsible decisions," she joked. Emma rolled her eyes. A warmth unrelated to the alcohol in her system caused a blush to rise on her cheeks and chest when she saw the way that Regina was smiling at her, studying her facial features intently.

"What?" she asked, trying to hide her embarrassment.

"Nothing," Regina answered, shaking her head slightly. Her smile grew though, and the words came tumbling out. "I just find your concern for the well-being of our son to be rather endearing." Emma was sure the older woman could feel the heat radiating from her face, her cheeks turning a darker shade of red, and she ducked her head. Regina gripped her chin gently, bringing her gaze back to her own. "And so is your rarely seen shyness, dear." She kissed her ever so gently, still consumed by those annoying, ever-present, and frustratingly undeniable feelings she had for her.

"Regina?"

"Hmm?" she hummed, kissing the corner of her mouth and then her cheek, continuing to place soft kisses across her face.

"You said 'our son'."

The Mayor paused for a moment and eventually leaned back to look at her, her expression unreadable. Emma's heart was racing. Regina had only been this intimate with her once before, and she remembered vividly the way she shattered the moment by opening her big mouth. Fearing that she made the same fatal mistake, she bit the inside of her lip as she suffered the following silence.

Regina tried her hardest to think of a proper response for her slip, but she came up empty. While it may have been the first time she referred to Henry as belonging to both of them, she didn't feel it was untrue and saw no need to make excuses.

"I suppose I did."

"Why?"

"You gave birth to him."

Emma tried to hide her disappointment. She'd been hoping for something a bit less concrete and maybe slightly more about them or her new willingness to trust her and share Henry.

"But," Regina continued, noticing and disliking the change in Emma's demeanor, "he obviously very much enjoys your time together, and as of late, I can say that I'm inclined to agree with him. You can be somewhat pleasurable to be around." A smirk pulled at the edges of the younger woman's mouth, and Regina released a quiet sigh of relief before her tone turned more serious.

"You're making as much of an effort as I am, and without your encouragement, I'm not sure Henry would have ever been willing to give me a second chance." Her breath hitched as she felt long fingers intertwine with her own in her lap, offering her consolation. She swallowed the lump forming in her throat. "So, thank you."

"I think that's a talent of yours."

"What is?" Regina lifted her head from the hands in her lap, looking at her in confusion.

"You said that I'm only somewhat pleasurable to be around. I think you're the only person I know that's capable of making a compliment still sound like an insult."

She yelped when a playful slap landed against her bicep, but Regina's mouth quickly covered her own, muffling the sound. The kiss increased in passion and vigor, ready to devour one another again, despite their emotional intermission. Hands touched wildly, hair was tugged, and quiet moans escaped their throats until Emma pressed gently against Regina's shoulders, separating them.

"I should really go."

Regina reluctantly nodded her agreement, knowing that was best if she intended to keep her promise. She stood and extended a hand to help Emma from the couch when she noticed that the woman could barely stand on her own two feet.

"Emma, you really shouldn't leave. You're blind drunk, and I'm worried you won't make it home."

"Wow," she said slowly. She truly hadn't realized how drunk she was until she felt the effect intensify once she stood. Regaining her focus, she joked, "Calling me Emma and admitting that you're worried about me? Damn, you really did have too much to drink."

Regina dramatically rolled her eyes but regretted the decision a few moments later as she felt her stomach start to churn. She didn't drink often, and when she did, it certainly wasn't to this level of excess and she didn't consume it as quickly as she had a few hours ago. As she was silently committing to never drinking again, she saw Emma wobble slightly, and her hand shot out to catch her arm.

"It's okay, 'Gina. I'm just gonna walk."

She took a step forward, but Regina stood directly in her way, placing both hands on her shoulders. She did her best to fix her with the same disapproving look she reserved for Henry when his attitude needed checked.

"Upstairs, Miss Swan. You're staying here. You can retrieve your car in the morning."

"So, I get to stay in your room?" she purred, wrapping her arms around the brunette's waist and nuzzling her way into her neck, silky brown locks tickling her nose.

"This, dear," she began, nudging Emma away from her, "is the very reason that you have to stay in the guest room." The blonde pouted, shoving her hands in her pockets, and Regina fought her smile. "I'm trying to be respectful."

"Damn, what a time to start being respectful." The Mayor squinted her eyes and glared at her, and Emma smirked mischievously. "What if I give you permission to be 'disrespectful' again? I kinda like that fiery, bossy side of you." Regina faltered, incredibly aroused by the implication of those words, and the Sheriff wiggled her eyebrows before she laughed.

"I'm joking. About the first part anyway." Regina swallowed, getting a second confirmation that Emma liked her dominant side, making it increasingly difficult to keep her hands to herself. "I'm not that impatient. Besides," she continued, leaning in until her lips were mere centimeters away from the older woman's, "I want to be sober and on my 'A' game. And I want the house to be empty so I can hear those sinfully delightful sounds you make when I'm fucking you."

Suddenly, Regina's hand was covering Emma's mouth, effectively silencing her. Her pupils were blown wide, and her chest was rapidly rising in a rhythm that matched her own. She remained perfectly still, mentally congratulating herself for eliciting such an intense reaction with just her words. After another few seconds, Regina removed her hand.

"You're making this nearly impossible, and I strongly suggest you shut up."

"Okay, okay," she said in defeat. Still, she placed a chaste kiss on her lips. "I'm sorry."

"As you should be."

Her smile betrayed her though as she tugged Emma's hand free from her pocket, laced their fingers together, and guided her toward the stairs. The task of climbing them was more difficult than anticipated in their current state, but they used both the railing and each other to successfully reach the top step. Then Regina pulled her toward the left and past Henry's room into the large guest bedroom at the end of the hall.

Emma sat at the edge of the bed and removed her jeans, watching intently as Regina's eyes darkened again with lust at the sight of her exposed pale legs and purple underwear. She nibbled her lip and crossed her arms over her chest, trying to resist the urge not to paw all over the gorgeous blonde.

Once her pants were removed, Emma pulled down the covers and climbed onto the bed. Regina waited patiently before she approached her and brushed a stray blonde hair from her forehead, just as she had Henry's. In the pale moonlight shining through the window, Emma looked so much like Henry, scrunching up her nose while she yawned, barely covering it with her hand. She smiled down at her and kissed her forehead gently before quietly leaving the room and shutting the door.

An uncontrollably large smile graced her face and refused to leave as she made what seemed to be an incredibly long journey to her own bedroom down the hall. She swayed only slightly as she removed her clothes and uncharacteristically tossed them on the chair by her nightstand, intending to deal with them in the morning. After slipping into her silk pajamas, she settled beneath the covers and tried to relax into the plush mattress. It was only then, for the first time in almost three decades, that her bed felt cold and empty – and the very person she wanted to fill it was right down the hall.

'I don't want to screw this up,' echoed in her mind. She smiled as she reminded herself that this was going to be the start of something good, a fresh start for the three of them. With the thought of the blonde beauty at the forefront of her mind, she drifted off into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter Text

Emma groaned and rolled over, shutting off her alarm on her phone. She had no memory of setting it, but seeing that it was 6:30 and Henry woke for school at 7:15, she was happy she did. She rubbed her palms against her eyes and wiped the back of her hand around the corner of her mouth where she had apparently drooled. She surely had a headache, but it was not as terrible as she assumed it would be considering the amount of cider she drank. She sighed, sitting up and running a hand through her hair. She glanced at herself in the mirror and nearly laughed at how ridiculous she looked. Her hair was in disarray, her makeup was smeared, and she had a red lipstick prints along her neck. She stood and ran her fingers through blonde curls, hoping to at least make herself look a little more presentable.

She wiggled herself back into her jeans and turned to grab her cell phone from the nightstand when she noticed a glass of water, aspirin, and a brand-new toothbrush still in the package. There was a small note that was written in that irritatingly perfect handwriting that was so unmistakably Regina.

I thought you might need the aspirin for your inevitable headache.

The bathroom is down the hall to your right.

She smiled and shook her head before swallowing the pills and grabbing the toothbrush. She found the bathroom easily, recognizing quickly that it must be the one that Henry used. She realized that she had never been on the upper floor of the Mills Mansion and found that it was oddly interesting to suddenly be granted this inside look. She was not surprised to find the bathroom tidy and clean, just as Regina would have instructed Henry to keep it, but a small, sad smile graced her face at the sight of the Star Wars toothbrush in the holder attached to the wall. She had her moment of self-loathing, hating that she had missed the opportunity to be a part of raising Henry. Knowing that had she not given him up, he wouldn't have turned out as wonderfully as he did, she decided that now wasn't the time to dwell on regrets. She quickly brushed her teeth and wiped the smudges from her face and neck, hoping that her residual makeup would be enough to get her through the morning. She tied her hair back in a loose ponytail and quietly headed down the stairs.

She was greeted at the base of the steps by the aroma of strong coffee wafting from the kitchen. As if a character in a cartoon, she breathed in deeply and followed the scent into the kitchen. But as she stepped through the threshold, the smell of coffee was forgotten. Regina was standing at the counter near the coffee pot, clad in her silk pajamas and a small robe. Her hair was slightly tousled from sleep, but Emma could see that she had run her fingers through it a few times, similar to her own attempts to look somewhat presentable. Her feet were bare, and for the first time, she noticed how tiny the Mayor looked. She was aware of their height difference, but without her power suits and towering heels, she looked quite small. She resisted the urge to walk up behind her and wrap her arms around the older woman's waist, burying her face in her neck.

Something about the scene before her felt so domestic. It felt like waking up to find her long-time girlfriend preparing coffee for her before sending her off to work, and then ensuring their son was ready for school shortly after. She wanted to wrap her arms around her, kiss her goodbye sweetly, and promise to see her later. Never in her whole life had Emma ever felt so drawn to something so permanent. She couldn't explain it, but she also knew that she couldn't have what she was seeking. Not right now anyway. She had to be very cautious not to push Regina too far. She was a very closed off person, much like Emma herself, and the blonde feared that if she pushed too far too soon, she would lose her chance forever. Instead, she opted for a slightly more distant approach than directly hands on.

"Mm, I think I may have just found a miracle cure for hangovers."

"And what is that, dear?" Regina purred.

Emma's knees buckled. Her voice was deeper than normal, slightly raspier from sleep, and the younger woman suddenly found herself flustered. Regina finished pouring creamer into her coffee before turning around, a smug smirk on pink, unpainted lips. Emma took a moment to take in her appearance. Her mouth fell slightly open at how stunningly beautiful the Mayor was in her natural state. Her face was completely void of makeup, and yet she looked even more gorgeous.

She clenched her fists at her side for a moment, attempting to control the sudden urge to sprint across the kitchen, lift Regina onto the counter, and kiss her senseless. In the silence that filled those following seconds, Regina became nervous, thinking her appearance was not quite enough for her blonde guest. She looked down to the floor, cheeks flushed, as she pulled her robe closer to her chest, resting her hand at her collarbone. And that adorable shyness and sudden insecurity was enough to push Emma over the edge.

She paced quickly across the kitchen, placing the knuckle of her index finger under the brunette's chin, lifting her gaze from the floor. She smiled that contagious smile of hers and looked down at her, her nervous expression pulling at her heartstrings.

"Seeing you first thing in the morning is the miracle cure to end all illness, babe. It should be illegal to be this naturally beautiful." Regina's cheeks turned a darker shade of red, as she bit her bottom lip.

"Emma…" she whispered. She didn't have a better response. This was all so new to her. It seemed like yesterday they were at each other's throats, and now, the blonde was able to reduce her to a puddle of insecure emotions, flushed cheeks, and butterflies. She even called her 'babe', a silly pet name she had never heard in the Enchanted Forest. But once she heard it here in this world, she vowed that she'd catch someone on fire if they ever called her such a demeaning name. And yet here she was smiling shyly, thinking that she'd never tire of hearing that very same name leave Emma's lips.

Emma moved her hand from her chin to the back of her neck, closing the small distance between them, placing a chaste kiss on soft lips. She pulled away and rested their foreheads together, her free hand falling to her curvaceous hip. The older woman sighed, breathing in the mint of her freshly brushed teeth and the faint unique and somewhat indescribable scent that always seemed to follow Emma. Her heart pounded in her chest as her hands came to rest at the Sheriff's lower back, gripping the soft fabric of her tank top in her hands, anchoring herself to the fact that this was reality. With a sigh, the brunette placed her hand on the other woman's cheek and gently pulled away.

"You should drink your coffee if you expect to get to work on time, Sheriff." She turned and grabbed the other coffee from the counter, the smell of cinnamon drifting up from the creamy liquid, and handed it to her. "And you best hurry, unless you want to explain to Henry the real reason you spent the night."

"I prefer to keep my alcohol tolerance, or lack thereof, between you and me, thank you."

Emma smiled at her over her cup before taking her first sip. She moaned quietly as the steaming liquid soothingly warmed her from the inside out, pleasantly surprised that her lover had guessed correctly as to how she preferred her morning coffee. Regina's eyes darkened at the sound, and she suddenly wished that she had woken the blonde in a very different way this morning.

The two women shared their coffee in a peaceful quiet, both lost in their own thoughts. Emma had eventually decided to sit at the stool along the island, leaning on her forearms while cradling her mug. Regina was leaning with her back against the opposite counter, her eyes roaming over the tired, yet happy features of her guest. When their eyes would meet, they both quickly looked away, each missing the other blush nervously. Something drastic had changed between them, yet neither wanted to talk about what exactly that was.

A soft beeping from upstairs interrupted the silence, and Regina recognized that as the sound of Henry's alarm. Without making a sound, Emma set her mug down and mouthed to the older woman that she would have to go. She nodded in understanding and watched as the blonde sneaked around the island to grab her keys and head for the door. A small sense of sadness crept over her as she watched blonde curls bounce on her way to the door. She turned away and stirred mindlessly at her coffee, trying to digest her own sudden fondness for the Sheriff, when she felt a strong hand on her shoulder gently turning her around. Startled and the cup forgotten, she spun around to find Emma at her side once more, pressing their lips together in a frantic and desperate kiss. She felt teeth pull at her bottom lip, and with a small whimper, she parted her lips, allowing her lover's tongue to seek out her own, her hands immediately seeking purchase in soft, white cotton once again.

The kiss ended as quickly as it had begun, and Emma leaned toward her ear, whispering, "I hope I see you soon." In seconds, she offered her a wink and sneaked out the front door, never making a single sound, leaving Regina in the wake of their whirlwind morning romance. The smile on her face just didn't want to leave, and she struggled desperately to school her features when she heard small feet thumping down the stairs in a way that she normally would have scolded the boy for. But this morning, she just couldn't find the heart to yell at him.

"Good morning, Henry."

"Morning."

His face was scrunched up, and he eyed his mom suspiciously, as she was abnormally chipper. He moved to the refrigerator and grabbed the bowl of fresh fruit, placing it on the island. He eyed his mother again, who seemed to have drifted off into her own world, running her fingers along her bottom lip. Henry smirked. Something was up. He grabbed a bowl from another cupboard and scooped some fruit into it, putting significantly less than his mother normally required of him, as he hated eating breakfast. But she never noticed, as she was too busy stirring her coffee for the millionth time, a huge grin seeming permanently in place. Henry just smiled at her, eating his fruit, before he finally finished. He placed his bowl in the sink and headed back toward the stairs to brush his teeth, entirely unnoticed by his usually anal mother.

Running down the stairs again, book bag in hand, he headed toward the study to grab his math book that he had left in there the night before after doing homework. When he grabbed the book from the edge of his mother's desk, he noticed a pile of red sitting on the couch. He set his book down and grabbed the object, discovering it to be Emma's leather jacket. His smile only grew as he returned to the kitchen, jacket and book bag in hand.

"Hey, Mom. Was Emma here last night?"

Regina snapped her head up, pulling herself from her revere. She had to decide, and fast, what she was going to tell Henry.

"No, she wasn't. Why do you ask?"

"Well," he said, holding up her jacket, "she was wearing this yesterday, and it was sitting on the couch in the study."

"Oh, yes," she answered, somewhat nervously. She had been lying to him about being the Evil Queen for the last few years. It shouldn't have been so difficult to tell a little white lie, but something inside her had suddenly made her feel so guilty. She struggled to keep the trembling out of her voice. "She came in for a drink last night after I tucked you in, and then she left."

"Oh."

He nodded his head, but he could tell his mother was lying. He almost always could, but it seemed to be getting harder for her to continue trying to deceive him. Maybe someday, she'd be brave enough to tell him the truth about her past life.

He'd done some thinking last night before bed, and this morning's events just further proved his theory. Emma had been here. And by the warm cinnamon coffee sitting on the counter, she had been there just that morning. He made sure to take his conversation with Emma to heart, as he did acknowledge that calling his mother the Evil Queen did hurt her, and that she clearly did miss him. But what Emma didn't know, and what Henry figured out, was that it hurt Regina because she didn't want to be the Evil Queen. Not anymore, at least. She was changing for the better, mostly through his other mother's help it seemed. Emma wasn't able to see her as the Evil Queen, not only because she didn't believe in magic, but because she was only seeing this changing side of Regina. She saw that she loved her son and was capable of much more passion and affection than she let on, not that she was the ruthless mass murderer described in Henry's book. At the moment, Henry wasn't sure what to make of this theory. He didn't know why their relationship was changing, but he knew that it had to be something major for the Queen to suddenly find it difficult to be ruthless and power hungry. He just hoped that whatever was happening would eventually be enough to break the curse.

Mother and son stared at one another for what seemed to Regina like eternity, both waiting for the other to speak. Finally, Henry shrugged and draped the jacket over the stool at the island. He tugged his bag over his shoulder and asked, "So you'll make sure she gets that back?" As she answered with a nod, not trusting her shaky voice, he added, "I'm sure you'll be seeing her soon." His smug smile let her know that he knew more than he was letting on, and she swallowed the sudden worry that rose in her throat.

He crossed the distance between them before wrapping his arms around her waist, giving her a tight hug. "Goodbye, Mom. I'll see you later." He walked toward the door, adjusting his heavy bag, before glancing over his shoulder and adding, "I love you."

Finding her voice, she answered, "I love you too, Henry. Be safe." He smiled at her one last time before walking to the bus stop, leaving her in the kitchen to wrap her mind around the events of her morning.

[X]

The Sheriff sat at her desk, twirling her pen between her fingers, chewing nervously at the loose nail on the thumb of her other hand. She had been staring at the same vandalism report for going on 30 minutes now and still wasn't sure if she retained a single piece of information. She got to the station around 45 minutes prior after stopping at her shared loft to get a quick shower and put on makeup. She was hoping that she could avoid her roommate all together, but Mary Margaret was up and making breakfast for herself when Emma arrived.

xx

"Oh, there you are! I was getting worried," she called to her as she walked through the door. "Where have you been all night? I thought you weren't working late."

"Oh, I uh. I met up with Henry and Regina at the diner after work. And when I walked him home, she invited me in for a drink." Mary Margaret's eyebrows rose nearly to her hairline. Emma began to panic, desperately trying to recover. "She wanted to talk about my rules for being allowed to see Henry now." Her roommate nodded in understanding.

"That's a start. At least you don't have to sneak around to see him, right?"

"Yeah, it's a great start." She rubbed her hand along the back of her neck. She had yet to explain why she spent the night. "So, uh. She was giving me all the rules, and you know how hard it is to talk to her."

"Boy, do I."

"Right. So, I had a few drinks too many, and she didn't want her Sheriff 'making a drunk fool of herself all around town'" she added, throwing up air quotes at her last words. Mary Margaret laughed.

"Yeah, that sounds like Mayor Mills."

She let out a small relieved sigh. Certainly her lie would be believable. She had enough arguments with Regina to know what her sass sounded like and convincing Mary Margaret that she hadn't actually wanted to stay at the mansion wasn't that far-fetched considering that everyone in town still assumed they hated one another.

"Of course, I wasn't about to ruin what little progress I made with her, so I crashed in the guest room and left this morning. But we're working things out so that I get to see Henry more."

"That's wonderful, Emma," her roommate said, returning to her breakfast at the stove.

The Sheriff closed her eyes and thought to herself, 'Crisis averted,' before walking past the kitchen and into the bathroom for a shower.

xx

Her buzzing phone pulled her from her thoughts. She slid the unread report aside and opened her phone, finding a message from Regina.

'Leaving your jacket behind is something I can understand,' the message read. 'But please explain, Miss Swan, how you managed to leave just one sock under the bed.'

She laughed to herself, immediately typing a response.

'I didn't realize I left it, honestly.'

She nibbled her bottom lip nervously, debating on whether she should take the risk and push a little further after how well this morning went. She took the leap.

'When I bring my sock over to find its mate, maybe I'll get lucky too.'

She stared at her phone waiting for a response, but the machine remained silent. She knew that time seemed to move slower the longer she stared at it, so she set it aside and attempted to read her report again; however, she was easily distracted, glancing at her still open phone every 15 seconds or so, praying that she'd see those little gray dots preparing her for an answer. After a painfully long three minutes, she received her reply.

'I don't mind that the sock was left here. I was just unaware that you could be so dense as to not notice your missing sock while leaving my house with only one on. Regarding your luck, I suppose you'll have to bring your sock by while Henry is at a second therapy session tonight to see about that.'

Even in text, this woman maintained the ability to irritate her and turn her on simultaneously. She typed her response with a smirk.

'I tucked them in my pocket while leaving in a hurry, and I guess I didn't realize I dropped one. On the other hand, I don't think you have much room to talk, Madame Mayor. You left my apartment without underwear. Unless you have a secret habit of walking around commando, I'd say you're just as forgetful. Should I come by around 5 to test my luck?'

Almost immediately, she saw the gray dots appear, and she couldn't stop her smile from spreading.

'Just because you have an odd habit of taking people's undergarments doesn't mean that I'm forgetful. You don't need a trail of missing clothing to have an excuse to see me, Miss Swan. Although I suppose I'm flattered. Your missing sock and I will be waiting for you at ten after. Try to be on time, as Henry's session is only an hour.'

As she read the message, she felt heat wash over her in waves, leaving dampness between her thighs and an ache she knew would be there for nearly her entire shift. Meeting Regina at 5:10 gave the two women nearly 50 minutes. And oh, the things they could do in 50 minutes. Determined to distract herself from her wet panties with reports, she typed her last reply.

'Have those pesky clothes I keep snatching already off when I get there and time won't be an issue. That I can promise.'

Chapter Text

At exactly five o'clock when her shift ended, Emma locked up the station and sprinted to her car. Making it to Mifflin Street in record time, she parked her car further down the street, to avoid being seen outside the Mayor's house, and walked rapidly down the sidewalk. Her heart was racing, and she wasn't sure if it was from her haste to get to the house or the mental image of a naked Regina that kept floating around her mind. She felt her phone vibrate in her pocket, and she slowed to a normal pace as she tugged it out of her pocket. She saw the message was from Regina and her heart sank. She assumed she was going to cancel. She swiped open the phone.

'There is a spare key under the mat. Bring it in with you.'

Emma squeezed her eyes shut, willing her suddenly weak legs to continue their journey to the house. Taking a deep breath, she started in a near full sprint to reach the door. She found the key as promised and slipped quietly inside, locking the door behind her. She set the key down on the nearby table in the entryway and pulled off her boots, knowing Regina would throw a fit if she wore her shoes in the house.

The house was quiet. Emma felt a little uneasy as she took another step inside. She waited for the older woman to suddenly appear, but the silence remained, and her nerves and insecurities began to creep up her skin like tiny bugs.

‘Is she just playing a trick on me? Is this all some sort of joke?’ she thought.

Slipping backward into toxic territory, she mulled over the idea that this could be Regina’s convoluted ruse to really be sure Emma knew she meant nothing to her in the hopes she’d finally leave Storybrooke. In that moment, she wouldn’t have even been surprised if Regina would wait until she left to return home and claim something was missing, forcing her to spend the night in that dingy cell that only ever sees company when Leroy gets a little too rowdy. As she pulled her phone from her jeans, sarcastic and rather rude words on the tip of her tongue, she heard a noise from upstairs.

She put the device back in her pocket and walked to the bottom of the steps, listening closer. She heard it again, but this time, she instantly recognized that sound. That was the delightfully arousing sound of Regina moaning, a sound that she would not soon forget. She quietly ascended a few steps and then stopped, as if her anxious thoughts were holding her still.

‘Is she in there with someone else? I think she’s trying to make a statement, and I hear it loud and clear.’

Now she nearly convinced herself fully that this was another one of Regina’s games to remind her that this isn’t some exclusive relationship. Things got a little too complicated, and now she’s drawing that line in the sand. It’s sex and nothing more. Her face reddened which only furthered her frustration. Unsure if she was embarrassed for misreading this whole situation or upset that she’d even wanted it to be something more, she growled to herself, balling her hands in fists. What she did know for sure was that she was jealous, although she chose to completely ignore the heavy implications that came with that. Instead, she felt that little green envy take control of her body, and she swiftly bounded up the remaining stairs.

The sounds grew louder, but the Sheriff was attentive and noted that she only heard Regina's voice. Her moans and sighs were not coming in rapid succession like someone in the throes of passion, but rather dispersed and separated by lengthy pauses. Confused and still jealous, she made her way to the bedroom door, the last barrier between her and the delicious throaty moans of her lover. Taking a deep breath, she peeked her head around the hinged wood and nearly swallowed her tongue.  

In the middle of the bedroom, a very naked Regina lay with her legs spread apart and knees slightly bent. Her skillful right hand was making leisurely circles with her middle finger, the slippery sound meeting Emma's ears and sending electric arousal straight to her core. The brunette's left hand was tugging lightly on a dusky, pert nipple. Her eyes were closed, head leaned to the side, as another moan fell from red, plump lips. Once Emma regained the ability to move, she stepped further into the room, the creaking of the door grabbing Regina's attention.

"Oh, there you are, Sheriff," she purred, her voice low and laced with arousal. "I thought you'd never come." She chuckled. "Well, you would certainly come if you'd stop standing there and undress, dear." Without a word, the younger woman practically ripped her clothes off in an attempt to rid herself of all her unnecessary clothing. Regina watched with a smug smirk, her hands slowly continuing their ministrations.

"I'm sorry I got started without you, but I thought that if I had to wait much longer, I would've had to finish all by myself," she said, feigning innocence. Emma was gloriously naked now, and dark brown eyes raked over her creamy skin. The predatory look in her eyes gave the Sheriff her voice back, as she crawled onto the bed and over the woman taunting her.

"We both know that's not true," she stated matter-of-factly. The woman beneath her raised a perfectly sculpted eyebrow, but her breath hitched in her throat when the younger woman leaned closer and brushed their lips together before adding, "You like the way I do it better."

She pressed their lips together in a firm kiss, loving the way she whimpered upon contact. Regina wrapped her arm around her neck before pulling her down on top of her. Their bodies were flush against one another, warm skin against warmer skin, and Emma felt her sex clench at the feeling. They'd never before had the opportunity to feel their naked bodies pressed together, as their sexual encounters always happened somewhere too risky for them both to strip entirely. But here, on top of Regina's queen size bed, covers beneath them forgotten, the two women were granted the opportunity to fully explore one another.

Emma wrapped her fingers around Regina's slender wrist, pulling her hand up from between her own legs. She broke the kiss, she smiled widely as she brought those wet fingers to her mouth and sucked them in, swirling her tongue around the tips. The older woman's mouth fell open as she watched intently, becoming impossibly more aroused. When Emma had finished cleaning her fingers, the Mayor pulled her back down for another heated kiss, moaning at the taste of herself on Emma's tongue.

Their lips glided across one another's in that same synchrony, tongues languidly caressing each other, while Regina's lower body sought out more contact. She maneuvered the blonde more on top of her, wiggling one of her own thighs between the Sheriff's, the blonde quickly catching onto her movements and assisting in the position change. She kissed her way down her sharp jaw line and to her neck where she nibbled on olive skin and sucked gently, careful not to leave a mark. She grazed her teeth along a straining tendon before continuing her journey down to her collarbone. Fingers tangled in blonde hair, encouraging her decent. She kissed her way down the valley of pert breast before taking one in her hands and squeezing, while lavishing the other hardened nipple with a talented tongue.

Regina's moans were louder now that she didn't have to restrain herself in her own home. Her eyes were closed, one hand twisting blonde locks, the other leaving small scratches down the pale skin of her back. The Mayor's hips rocked against the muscular thigh tucked neatly between her own legs, her arousal slick on her skin. Emma moved her leg slowly between olive toned thighs, only furthering to work her up.

After paying proper attention to each breast, she returned her lips to Regina's, biting softly at the bottom one. Her fingers travelled further south, brushing against her waxed center before reaching wet and swollen folds. She listened to the musical sounds of Regina's pleasure leaving her lips as she eagerly gathered her liquid essence and rubbed her wet fingers across her lover's swollen nub, eliciting even louder cries. She nibbled on her ear lobe before entering her with one finger, testing to see if she was ready. After only a few short and quick thrusts inside, the older woman was digging her nails into Emma's back, requesting, "More." All too happy to oblige, she entered her with another finger, leaning forward to capture that dusky nipple in her mouth once more. She sucked gently, matching the steady rhythm of her fingers.

The brunette's nerve endings were on fire, and yet she just kept wanting more. The feeling of Emma's fingers inside of her, her body flush against her, her mouth attached to her sensitive nipples, all combined to launch her that much closer to ecstasy. No matter how many times they had sex, each time just became more intense, this time particularly because they were finally free to enjoy the experience entirely together. She wanted to properly explore Emma, to taste her skin and to feel the toned muscles of her athletically built body writhe beneath her tongue and lips; however, she was rapidly approaching climax and realized that she just might have to give in to her body's desires before she could pleasure her lover in return.

Noticing that the Mayor was fighting the waves of pleasure that threatened to overcome her at any moment, Emma broke the kiss to bite and suck at her neck while adding a third finger. She was rewarded with a loud moan and bucking of hips, and she smiled pleasingly to herself against soft skin. Nibbling her earlobe once more, she said, "It's okay, babe. Just let go. I want you to come for me." She pressed her thumb firmly against her swollen clit, and Regina tumbled over the edge into bliss, moaning and whimpering as her back arched up and off the bed, molding to Emma's body hovering above her like two puzzles pieces finding their match.

Her rapid pace slowed as the older woman came down from her high. She was smiling down at the woman beneath her, watching as the waves of pleasure crashing over her sweat slicked body began to cease, that calm look of serenity taking its place on usually sharp and stony features. It was the same look she had in her apartment that day, but she was certain she looked even more beautiful from this vantage point. Little did they know things would turn out quite like this.

Allowing her mind to dwell in her emotions for a short while, she removed her fingers from within their soft, warm cocoon, causing Regina to shudder and whimper at the loss, before wiping them off on her own thigh. She placed a soft kiss on her lover's collarbone, then on the side of her neck where she had earlier bitten, soothing the reddened skin. The older woman found some strength in her arms and wrapped them around Emma's slender neck, rubbing the tips of her fingers down the length of her neck to between her shoulder blades and up again, relishing in the gentle touches she was receiving. She smiled serenely when she felt those soft lips caress her jaw and then her cheek, inching their way closer to her lips.

Unable to wait any longer, Regina turned her head and guided Emma's mouth to her own, initiating what had been the softest kiss they'd ever shared. The Sheriff snaked her own arms underneath Regina, holding her close, their bodies melding together in a way that was nearly a work of art. Fingers tangled in blonde hair, stroking softly at her scalp, deepening the kiss, and Emma felt as if her breath was stolen from her lungs.

‘This wasn’t supposed to happen.’ Her fears seemed to find their voice again and wouldn’t let it be. ‘This woman despises you, and she’ll only use you just like everyone else. It’s just sex, Swan. Get over yourself.’

She’d been let down repeatedly, always used and tossed aside like yesterday’s trash. Years of abuse and loneliness hardened Emma’s heart, and she had no intention of letting anyone close. Yet in typical Regina Mills fashion, she barreled her way inside her fortress of solitude with every passionate kiss and soft touch. And every crack in that outer wall shined a little more light on how quickly Emma was falling for the vigorously impassioned brunette that completely derailed her well-thought-out plan for her future in the most intimidating (and surprisingly pleasant) way. Falling victim to her fears, her body tensed and her movements became more rigid, catching Regina’s attention.

"Emma, what's wrong?"

"Nothing," she answered with a small shake of her head. "I just got a headache."

Regina didn’t believe her weak attempt at an excuse, but allowed her arms to fall back to the bed, releasing her from her grasp. The younger woman offered a fake reassuring smile that had quite the opposite effect, and as Regina felt the Sheriff's weight leave the bed, the weight of the world returned to her shoulders and the air seemed to cloud with an unfamiliar feeling of disappointment.

She watched as Emma slid on her skinny jeans, reattaching her badge to her belt, wondering how her own euphoric experience could have caused such a reaction. She melted into her touches like wax under a heat lamp, and she was motivated, albeit somewhat for her own pleasure as well, to return the favor if she were given the chance. She was eager to take her time, hoping to find little undiscovered sensitive spots that would drive the younger woman to the edge or some secret desires she kept hidden behind closed bedroom doors. Instead, Emma was visibly upset and was rushing to leave. Having absolutely no idea how to salvage this situation, she asked the first thing that came to mind.

"Would you like to join Henry and me for dinner on Friday?"

Emma looked up from her task of fumbling with and failing to clasp her buckle, her attempts at fleeing quickly only serving to slow her down. Green eyes met brown, and Regina could practically see the sadness pooling in them. She nibbled her bottom lip nervously, waiting for her to give an answer, trying desperately to uncover what she had done to upset her.

"Won't Henry be here all night?"

"Why, yes. He does live here," she answered matter-of-factly, a look of confusion soon to follow.

"So, are you changing your mind about having sex with Henry in the house? I mean, I don't see how it's any less risky than before if you -"

"Miss Swan," she interrupted, feeling slightly offended at the insinuation. "I asked you over for dinner. Not some midnight sex rendezvous."

"Okay, but this is just sex to you, so I’d rather not make things any messier than they already are,” she answered, hooking her bra. Slipping into her shirt, she added, “And I really don’t want to make things complicated for Henry.” With a sigh, her quickly donned shirt hanging loosely over still unzipped jeans and previously forgotten socks in hand, she took a step toward the door.

 “Is that what this is to you?”

“What?”

After a second attempt at escaping, Emma turned to see Regina sitting at the edge of the bed, covering her chest with the sheet. Her hair was tousled and her lips were kiss swollen, but the younger woman would have done just about anything to capture that scene and keep it forever.

“Is that how you see this? Just sex?”

“You made your point pretty clear” she continued, avoiding the question. Her voice raised slightly in pitch and volume, her hurt beginning to mask itself in frustration as a default defense mechanism. “You specifically said, ‘I only finish the things I find important to me. And you’re not one of them.’ So, how I see—”

“As I do recall, your response was that it’s good you don’t give a damn about me either, correct?” Regina challenged with a raised brow. Pulling the sheets closer, she scooted her way back against the headboard, pulling her knees to her bare chest. “Now are we going to continue playing this ‘Who Threw What Insult’ game? Or would you like to answer my question, Sheriff?”

Stunned, Emma stood with her mouth agape, having absolutely no idea where she was supposed to go from here. Her diversion tactic hadn’t worked, not even momentarily, and she was seemingly running out of options. Lying and saying it was still purely sex would be the safest and easiest answer, as she saw no need to be vulnerable and expose herself to heartache yet again, especially when she herself was unsure what she was feeling. But what boggled her more was this unseen force that caused her to hesitate in taking the easy way out, as she’s always done. ‘Keep your guard high. See an opportunity to escape, and run’ became her life’s motto long ago.

She found her mouth to be dry and her cheeks were flushed, but she couldn’t focus on what misdirection to use next when Regina was looking at her like that. Her challenging eyebrow lowered and her eyes softened. The subtle movement in her throat gave away her nervous swallow, and she started to fidget with the hem of the sheets pressed against her warm skin. As she noticed the slight blush spreading across sharp cheek bones, Emma couldn’t decipher if she hurt Regina’s feelings or if the older woman was nervous about… something? Either way, her demeanor was uncharacteristic, and the young blonde couldn’t quite pinpoint what would be the cause of such behavior. 

Intrigued, Emma cocked her head to the side and observed the normally nothing less than authoritative woman duck her head and push brunette locks behind her ear, pulling her bottom lip gently between white teeth. Emma was suddenly in-tune to the increasing tempo of the heartbeats pounding against her ribcage. Regina was feeling those so recently mentioned intense emotions that captured the blonde’s undivided attention, but this wasn’t fiery rage or absolute devotion to her son. This was nervousness, maybe even fear, but why she felt that way made no sense to the slightly dense blonde that wasn’t all that skilled at catching social cues.  

She had to say something, anything at this point, to break this silence that suddenly felt thick and suffocating. Subconsciously, she shoved her hands in her pockets, slightly pulling her still unfastened jeans further down her waist. That odd habit of rocking on her heels presented itself again as she sighed, trying to make her final decision, and fast. Her rather loud exhale pulled Regina’s gaze back to the form of her obviously uncomfortable lover, feeling that tug at her heartstrings that she consistently regretted feeling. Concluding that asking such a question was a big mistake and assuming things would simply be awkward and distant between them, at least for the near future, she began to move toward the edge of the mattress once again, ready to politely dismiss the other woman, dress herself, and try unsuccessfully to forget this ever happened, when Emma’s quiet voice caused her to freeze.

“No.”

There was a pregnant pause as Regina’s eyebrows nearly met her hairline and her mouth fell slightly open as if to express her surprise and confusion. Somehow not able to find her voice to question her response, she was left to stare blankly ahead, hoping silently for an answer.

“You asked,” she began, clearing her throat, “if this is just sex to me. And the answer is no, it’s not.”

“Emma,” Regina breathed, still oddly at a loss for words, caught off guard by such an unexpected answer.

A warmth washed over Emma in a large wave, and she inhaled deeply at the sensation. It wasn’t the spike in temperature that was the usual response to her lover’s perfected way of arousing her. This was inexplicably different. Her stomach felt fluttery, and she couldn’t stop a smile from pulling at the edges of her lips, despite her best efforts to conceal it. The soft emotion in Regina’s voice when she breathed her name gave her goosebumps, and she wanted it put on a vinyl record so she could play it over and over again every time she needed a dopamine hit, that sweet, rich voice comforting her.

She took a step closer, slowly giving in to the compulsion to press her firmly into the mattress and kiss her deeply, but she realized, despite the lack of any bite to her tone, that Regina didn’t answer the same question. As the words were forming within her mind and leaving her mouth, her insecurities took hold and morphed them before pushing them right past her much needed filter.

“But that’s how you see us, right?” She folded her arms over her chest, feeling her fight or flight instincts kicking in. “With the word ‘us’ being used lightly, I suppose.”

The older woman furrowed her brow, this time definitely from hurt. “That’s not fair,” she answered, sitting erect on the edge of the bed, her bare feet now touching the floor. “That’s an unfounded accusation.”

Emma was growing increasingly frustrated. Even in a time like this, Regina was pushing buttons. Maybe she couldn’t help it. Maybe that’s really how she communicates. But in that moment, the young woman was torn between her very true statement, ‘I don’t want to screw this up,’ and the consistent, ‘Get the hell out of here,’ that was her always present thought in times of stress, so she had no room for an argument. Thankfully, Regina spoke up before the Sheriff could dig herself a hole she may not have been rescued from.

“No,” she repeated in similar fashion. At Emma’s continued silence, she added, “No in response to your unasked question. I don’t just think this is sex.” As she finished her sentence, she dropped her eyes to her lap, her chest beneath the sheet rising and falling in a more rapid pace. With a slow exhale, she gathered the courage to look into those brilliant green eyes that she could so easily get lost in and whispered, “It feels like something more.”

All thoughts, insecure and otherwise, were put on an immediate hold as the Sheriff became laser focused on her lover’s confession. She didn’t know what “something more” meant, but it didn’t matter right then. What mattered was that Regina was sharing an inside look into the warm and gooey center of the woman that spends her days intentionally convincing others she’s heartless. This was exclusive, and not only was she in the VIP line, she was the only guest. Regina felt something for her and whatever that something was had a child-like sense of joy bubbling up from deep inside her.

Wasting little time, she paced quickly to the bed and cupped Regina’s face in her hands, her smile so bright that the Mayor was sure the sun would be jealous. As her lover leaned in, she waited to feel those soft lips caress her own. Her eyes drifted shut as her own smile overtook her.

“Regina?” she whispered against her lips.

“Hmm?”

“Can I kiss you?”

“Please,” she answered almost hungrily, slipping her fingers to the back of Emma’s neck and tugging her forward, closing what little distance was left between them.

Gentle nibbles and innocent swipes of tongues against teeth, they teased playfully as they shared this moment. Everything was still so uncertain, but this felt right. This change in their relationship couldn’t have been any more unpredictable, but they both felt it, that “something” that caused content sighs and butterflies and unintentional smiles at the sound of the other’s voice. Regina was unsure of what would happen after this, but that would be solved later. She needed Emma closer.

With another gentle tug, she fell backward onto the bed, pulling Emma with her. With a small laugh, she caught herself, a hand on each side of Regina’s face, a red hue still visible on her cheeks. Blonde curls hung above her, framing the younger woman’s face like the glow of a halo, and she felt a heat coil in her lower abdomen. Pushing aside her inappropriate thoughts, she leaned forward and kissed her again, so gently that it was barely a kiss at all.

Emma moved off her and flopped herself down at the top of the bed. With a pat to the space next to her and a small wave of her hands toward herself in a way of summoning, she positioned herself perfectly for cuddling, something she never thought Madame Mayor Mills would ever partake in; however, Regina found herself engulfed in this newness as she crawled her way up the bed, leaning against her lover’s open arm and placing her head on her chest, but not without a playful eyeroll.

The younger woman waited for her to settle before she rested her chin lightly on the side of Regina’s head, breathing in the scent of her shampoo and rubbing soothing circles between her shoulder blades. Her lover snuck her hand underneath Emma’s shirt, caressing her toned abdomen, while she absentmindedly placed tender kisses along any exposed pale skin within her reach.

The following silence covered them like a comforting weighted blanket, and each became more at ease with such a strictly romantic and sex-free embrace, solidifying their earlier confessions. But as the minutes passed by, those nagging thoughts of things since forgotten began to cloud her mind, and suddenly Regina was reminded that the woman in her arms was fated to break her curse and ruin everything for her. Beginning to kick herself, she felt regret creeping its way up her esophagus causing great heartburn and an actual headache, not just an excuse, but those long fingers stroking her back, those random little kisses Emma placed             upon her temple, and those tiny content sighs she probably was unaware she was even making all drew her back to the moment.

She was scared, not only for the breaking of her curse, but for starting any kind of romantic relationship. She felt strongly that she lost her one love and any romantic pursuit would result in wasted time, sadness, and disappointment. But that didn’t mean she couldn’t be happy in the present. In whichever direction this very odd relationship took them, she already found contentment, and she could prevent the breaking of the curse somewhere along the way when it was perceived to be a threat. More importantly, they hadn’t even discussed what this unnamed feeling was and had yet to define the mysterious “something more” for a yet-to-be-labeled relationship, so worrying about their future as a couple was far from a current concern. She didn’t want to hurt Emma, and she didn’t want to harm herself, but right now, she felt the happiest she had been in so long. She couldn’t let this go, even if that was a little selfish.

Lying next to her, Emma partook in another heavy battle of ‘This feels right. Don’t let her slip away,’ and ‘She’s just another avenue to Stomp Your Heart and Abandon You Village. Population: 1. Leave while you can before you get in too deep.’

As her heart continued to thunder away, the edges of her lips failed to settle from her smile, especially when she inhaled and got a small whiff of that smell only describable as uniquely Regina. Certain strokes of long fingers caused a shiver to run down her spine, and when the brunette noticed, she made it a point to do it again, drawing her back to the unmistakable feeling that she wanted this. This couldn’t be the last time she held Regina’s small frame against her body, sharing in gentle caresses and sweet words. She could compromise. She could take baby steps, continue to feel this out, and search for signs of impending doom. Then she could justify running far away and never coming back if things went terribly south.

But could she run far away? She had Regina’s feelings to worry about too. She spent about twenty minutes failing to avoid Regina’s question and leave, and it only pressed her to be the least bit vulnerable. She already provided an excellent example of what happens when her insecurities team up with her trauma to make her one very cynical woman. What if she shut down and couldn’t ever let her inside her closest walls? Regina wouldn’t just wait around for her to figure it out. She would walk right out of her life just like everyone else, all because she couldn’t learn to trust. As she continued to negotiate with her less confident side, her natural state of pure impulsivity broke a valve within her and began to spew a piece of herself she’d long since buried.

“When I was fifteen, I was moved into my last foster home.” She held her breath, waiting for Regina to react, but nothing changed. She continued her ministrations and appeared to be listening attentively. “This kid Shane and I, he was seventeen, were tossed there together, and we had a mean son of a bitch for a foster father. He only wanted us for the money, especially because we were old enough to care for ourselves, nearly ready to age out.” Again checking to see that Regina wasn’t reacting negatively to what she said thus far, she quietly sighed and continued.

“Old Man Luther was a terrible drunk. I really don’t think there was ever a time I saw that bastard sober in the whole time I was there.” The older woman started to feel this conversation was not particularly pleasant for her, and she wanted to make eye contact, respectfully presenting her full attention. She rolled to her side, rested her elbow on the bed with her head in her hand. She intertwined her other hand with Emma’s and rested their clasped fingers on her stomach. The younger woman offered a grateful smile but turned her gaze toward the ceiling, unable to divulge any more information looking into such kind brown eyes.

“One night, he accused me again of stealing his money, which I never did. Not once.” She looked at the brunette as if to ensure Regina was positive she was innocent. With a nod of her head and a gentle kiss to her knuckles, the older woman conveyed just that, and Emma returned her eyes to her spot on the ceiling. “I was ready for another night in the closet where I usually waited out my punishment,” Regina flinched, “but instead, he swung open the door and threw me in my room, slamming the door behind him.” Her palm against her lover’s became clammy and her inhales came in somewhat of a stutter, making the older woman study her closely, concern causing her neck to stiffen and brow to furrow. “I knew better than to think I was just free of Old Man Luther’s wrath, so I lay in my bed just waiting for him to bust down the door again and give me what I had coming. About an hour or so later, he did just that, making sure to close and lock the door behind him.”

She fell silent, and Regina waited with baited breath for her to continue. She wasn’t sure what to do. She wanted to let her know she didn’t have to finish, that she didn’t have to relive something so awful. Then again, this might be something Emma needed to share and get off her chest. Considering how private the younger woman was, this very well could be the first time she’s ever told anyone at all. Observing Emma’s features, she watched as her bottom lip quivered and her eyes became glassy. Her stare grew somewhat vacant, and she could see the muscles in her cheek twitching as she clenched her jaw.

At that moment, she felt a strong desire to begin a head hunt for the foul beast, wanting him brought to her alive so she could execute him personally, but she focused her attention on walking the fine line between comforting Emma and derailing her therapeutic processing. She tightened her grip on her hand ever so slightly and stroked the back of her palm with her thumb. Seeming to have been brought back from her thoughts, Emma blinked a few times before squeezing her eyes shut.

With her eyes still closed, she spoke softly, “He said I was nothing but a no-good orphan, always taking up space and now taking his money. He said my mother was probably some cheap whore that wouldn’t want some kid ruining a good business. But he said if I was going to take his money like a cheap whore, then he might as well get his money’s worth.”  

In the long pause that followed, Regina felt nauseated, wanting nothing more than to castrate him in the town square prior to lighting him on fire and letting him burn for all to see. She longed to have her magic so she could wipe Emma’s memory clean of such a horrific childhood all together, giving her pleasant memories of…

‘This is my fault.’

She swallowed hard and her skin turned hot as it dawned on her. Emma would not have experienced such trauma if she hadn’t cast this curse. Her desire for revenge absolutely destroyed Emma’s life, and it was entirely her responsibility. She tried to remind herself that the Charmings made their own decision to send their only child off in a tree, and it certainly was no fault of her own that this sick excuse of a human being took advantage of a child. But that nagging feeling continued to eat away at her that little Emma wouldn’t have been put in that position in the first place had she not been so hell bent on seeking revenge.

Now angry with herself for even allowing such self-centered thoughts to cross her mind at a time like this, she wiggled her way a little closer to her lover’s athletic form, nearly pressing against her side but ensuring Emma still had some space, doing her best to silently offer more support without becoming invasive or triggering. A lone tear rolled down her pale cheek, and Regina hesitantly used the backs of her fingers to catch it and wipe it away.

“After that night, Old Man Luther didn’t hit us for like two weeks. No closet or thrown beer bottles, nothing.” She opened her eyes again, but they returned to her ceiling focal point, unable to fully take in her surroundings while so lost in her thoughts. “Knowing it wouldn’t last long, Shane and I took advantage of the calm before the next storm. He already dropped out of school but was secretly doing lawn care work with this guy to save up some money to get us out of there. He was going to age out soon, but we’d become close, and he promised to take me with him.”

“It was getting late one night, and Shane still wasn’t home. When Luther finally noticed, he lost it, yelling about how he was going to kill that kid when he came home and shit. He cornered me and interrogated me about where he was, but I wasn’t gonna snitch. Shane was all I had. So, remembering how quiet things were for a while, I gave the old man what he wanted. And Shane snuck in without ever knowing what I’d done.” She stiffened in Regina’s arms and swallowed thickly. “And that was when I learned that my body was a valuable tool. I could offer my body and get something in return.” Feeling ashamed and full of guilt, she removed herself from Regina’s gentle hold, wiping angrily at her eyes that were red and full of tears.  

“We ran away like four months later. After so many times, I couldn't stand the sight of him. But Shane was older and got work and started to make a better life for himself. I couldn’t hold him back anymore. I went my own way, but I still needed food, clothes, a place to stay. When the opportunity arose for me to sell myself like the whore he said I was, I did. If I found work or was able to offer something else in exchange, I would. But I was a runaway kid, sixteen years old. I didn't have anything except my body. So, that's what I traded. That's all I've got."

“Emma, that’s not true.”

The words tumbled from her mouth, but she was thankful that it wasn’t an entirely inappropriate time to finally speak. She’d been fighting the urge to speak her mind during the majority of Emma’s story, but she knew it wasn’t her place. What compelled the young woman to share such a deeply personal experience with her when she’d been a walking mystery this entire time was beyond her, but she took the gesture to heart, understanding that this must have been anything but easy, and admired her bravery and courage.

The recognition of her admiration was followed quickly by the revelation that her outrage toward this sad excuse of a man she never met was fueled purely by her developing feelings for the Sheriff, and for Regina, this was uncomfortable. Still unsure of when she started truly caring about anyone but Henry, she digested that she might already be in this a little deeper than she was previously aware of.  This wasn’t just empathy for someone that was terribly mistreated. This was the angry desire to personally seek retribution on Emma’s behalf, something she wouldn’t feel for just anyone. It pained her to see the younger woman hurting, and this was such a strange feeling given that several months ago it was specifically her intention to inflict pain upon her. Now, she wanted to scoop her into her arms and hold her close, sheltering her from things beyond her control, wishing she possessed her magic to rid her lover of this experience. Despite this, she avoided touching Emma, understanding that it still might be triggering for her in this moment, and simply focused on speaking softly to her.

“I’m so very sorry,” she said quietly, trying to choose her words wisely. Nothing seemed quite right in a situation like this, and she wanted to avoid inadvertently diminishing Emma’s feelings in any way. “You don’t deserve such treatment, and I’m sorry you were ever made to feel that way. You are not an object to be possessed and discarded, and anyone who ever treated you as such should…”

She suddenly felt as if cold ice water was dumped on her, sending a spinetingling shiver to overcome her. She was one of those on the presumably long list of people that treated her as an object. Although she most often used others for her own personal gain without giving it a second thought, her past treatment of Emma elicited the nearly foreign feeling of guilt, an emotion she’d long since forgotten she even had. Green eyes met her own, curiously searching for the reason she’d abruptly fell silent, and Regina felt tears stinging at her own eyes. She understood now that her confession was not unprompted, and Emma’s earlier accusation was not entirely unfounded.  

“Oh God, Emma. I’m so sorry,” she said, her voice strained. “I never meant to make you feel that way.” The younger woman was rather taken aback by the Mayor’s apology, knowing her to never be one to admit she’s wrong let alone apologize. “I wanted to… I just… I don’t know what I wanted, but it wasn’t that. I wasn’t using you, and I…” Quickly growing increasingly more frustrated and embarrassed as she stumbled over her words, she couldn’t deny any longer that it was never really just about sex, not even in the beginning.

“I was attracted to you, so drawn to you that it drove me mad. But I couldn’t be. I had Henry to protect, and I was convinced you’d take him from me. I had no choice but to hate you, even when I didn’t. But you were never an object to me, Emma. You’re worth so much more than that.”

Momentarily stunned, Emma rolled to her side and held herself up on her elbow, mirroring Regina’s current position. Struggling to process those words that seemed to be hanging in the air, she let her eyes roam over the worried expression on her lover’s face and the tears welling in chocolate brown eyes. She wanted to rid her of them, and with it, her sadness. She wanted her to know this was something much more real to her, but she felt as though she used all of her words for the time being. Instead, she placed her hand softly on Regina’s cheek, and when she didn’t shy away, she kissed her with a passionate intensity, capturing the brunette’s small whimper in response between parted lips.

“It’s okay,” she whispered, pulling away only far enough to speak before she reunited their mouths once again, hoping to show her forgiveness through the smoldering passion of their kiss. When air once again became a necessity, she pulled away and rested their foreheads together, softly panting. A slightly smug smirk appeared on pink lips, and Regina couldn’t stop the smile that creeped upon her face when she saw it.

“What’s so funny, Sheriff?”

“Nothing,” she said, a chuckle sneaking its way out.

“Well you’re laughing, so what is it,” Regina joked, poking at her shoulder playfully, the sound of her laugh in place of her tears bringing her much joy.

“It’s really nothing! It’s like…” She pulled away slightly and nibbled at the inside of her bottom lip, wiping one last time at her eyes. “It’s a nervous reaction, I guess.” Her cheeks were tinged pink, and she looked away, trying but failing to hide her blush. “I just wasn’t expecting this.”

Regina’s heart swelled at her admission, and she cupped Emma’s face gently in her hand, meeting green eyes again, as she said, “Neither was I.” She leaned in slowly, giving her plenty of time to object, before kissing soft lips once again. After only a moment, the younger woman pulled away quickly, as if burnt, her eyes wide and hand on her chest.

“What?” the Mayor asked panicked.

“Regina,” Emma said, her distress evident in her voice. “I swear to you that I was never trying to manipulate you.” Momentarily confused, the older woman furrowed her brow, tilting her head slightly like a small puppy. “When I had sex with you, it was just because I was extremely attracted to you. And yeah, I liked playing our little power games a bit, sure. But that’s just because it always gave me an excuse to see you again. I never, and I mean never,” she said, slowly and with much emphasis, “wanted anything in return. I know what it looks like, especially after that stupid shit I just told you, but I swear on whatever you want me to swear on that I was never using sex to try and get time with Henry. I’d never do that.”

“I believe you,” Regina answered softly, covering Emma’s hand with her own.

The sigh of relief that came from the blonde seemed to be too big to fit in her lungs. She nodded her head, taking a moment to slow her breathing after such a sudden and terrible thought. Smiling softly at her, Regina adjusted the sheets still pressed to her chest and lowered herself to the bed, gently taking Emma’s hand with her. Happily obliging, she returned to her spot on her back, Regina tucked against her side with her head in the crook of her neck. She smiled and hummed contentedly when Emma resumed softly stroking the still warm skin of her back and sneaking little kisses to the top of her head. The cracked window let in the beautiful sounds of birds that seemed to be the finishing touch on the now relaxing atmosphere that encompassed them, despite that birds will now and always forever remind Regina of Snow White, until she felt her lover’s voice in the vibration of her chest against her cheek.

“Is this the part where I ask you to be my girlfriend? Or does that come later?”

Regina immediately began to laugh, and she sounded so genuinely carefree that Emma wanted to record that as well and add it to her Beautiful Sounds Regina Makes vinyl for rainy days. Her lover’s laugh was contagious, and she couldn’t help but join in until she felt full lips pressed firmly against her own, stealing her breath once again. Looking down at her with such mirth in her eyes, Regina chucked again before saying, “You’re such a child, Swan.”

“So later then?” she asked, that smirk finding its home once again.

“No,” the Mayor answered with a challenging eyebrow and wicked smile. “Ask me now.”

“Regina,” she said before theatrically clearing her throat. “Would you like to be my girlfriend?”

“I suppose that the idea isn’t your worst,” she said using her best professional tone. “I’ll run your request by the Board and have an answer for you tomorrow. Then we can draft a contract.”

“Will you pencil me in for an appointment at the office then?” Emma asked playfully. “Because I’m not sure I have many more socks left to leave behind.”

“Good,” she said, moving to hover over her, placing her hands on either side of blonde hair. “I’ll have my secretary call you with an appointment. Just don’t get any bold ideas to handcuff me to my desk, Sheriff.”

“C’mon,” the younger woman teased, letting her hands rest on her lover’s thighs. “You loved it.”

Unable to control her blush, Regina bit her bottom lip, trying hard to think of a witty response, before simply settling on, “Oh hush.” Looking down into bright green eyes, she lost herself for a moment, seemingly distracted by the adorable sparkle she saw there, before she said, “Yes, I’ll be your girlfriend.”

Emma’s eyes grew wide and her brilliant smile looked as though it would split her whole face at any moment. Her tongue peeked out between shining white teeth in excitement, and she again felt like that school girl with a crush that finally received a ‘yes’ to the note she passed in class. She then wiggled her eyebrows jokingly, saying, “Wow, the Board made a decision fast. That was like, what? Three minutes? The Board must like me or something.” Regina smacked her arm in jest before leaning down, seeking yet another kiss, mumbling softly against her lips.

“Oh, shut up and kiss me.”

Chapter Text

As Regina walked down the hall approaching the door to Dr. Hopper's office, the door swung open, a smiling Henry appearing in the doorway. He stepped out into the hall and turned to wait for Dr. Hopper, assuming his mother would wish to speak to him before they could leave.

"Hello, dear," she said to him, smiling gently. "How was your session?"

This was usually a tender topic, as the boy didn't truly want to be seeing the psychiatrist. But this time was different. Henry himself had specifically requested this appointment. His smiled remained as he glanced knowingly at Archie nearing the doorway. "It went well," was his only response. Nodding in understanding, she turned her attention to Archie.

"May I speak with you for a moment?"

"Certainly, Madame Mayor," the redheaded man answered, stepping back into his office and gesturing for Regina to follow with the sweep of his hand. She turned to her son.

"Henry, please go wait by the car. I'll only be a moment."

He furrowed his eyebrows for a brief moment and looked around his brunette mother at the doctor. He offered a smile and a very small nod to the boy, assuring that everything would be okay. With a quiet sigh, the boy walked down the hall and toward the stairs.

"Please, come in," the doctor said, stepping further out of the way, allowing Regina to enter. She stepped through the door doing her best to remain impassive. Henry requesting to meet with Dr. Hopper had made her nervous, but she was doing her best to remain stoic, as any good politician would do. She was still - mostly - in control.

Archie had half expected that Regina would arrive to pick up Henry, storm in the room, and question him endlessly after this impromptu session with her son, demanding answers. Regina didn't like surprises, Henry’s unexpected request being no exception, but from the beginning of this encounter, the Mayor seemed... different.

Although she still presented herself in an authoritative manner, the brunette politely asked if he was available to speak to Henry. After affirming he had a spot available at 5, she thanked him and hung up. When she dropped him off, she spoke little to the doctor, only informing him that she would be back to get him in an hour, as any mother would. Now here she was surprising him again. She didn't push her way into the office, barking commands at the doctor. Instead, she politely waited to be invited in. This was pleasantly different. After waiting for her to speak first, as the commanding woman normally did, Archie realized that he was going to have to break the silence.

"What can I do for you, Mayor Mills?"

"Henry is the one who wished to speak with you today," she stated. Having already known that information, Archie waited patiently for her to continue. With a sigh, she added, "I know that we have agreed to keep Henry's sessions with you confidential, and I respect that." Despite his best efforts to remain emotionally neutral, his surprise was evident as his eyebrows rose. "I'm just concerned for his well-being." She met his eyes with a piercing glare, one not meant to intimidate, as was usually the case, but one meant to express seriousness. "In your…" She breathed heavily through her nose, hating the idea of relying solely on someone else's input. "In your professional opinion, Dr. Hopper, do you believe that Henry is... okay? Or is there something I should be concerned about?"

Archie smiled at her, knowing how hard it was for this stubborn and highly independent woman to relinquish some of her control to someone else. He watched as her jaw tensed, and her eyes flashed with intensity waiting for his response. Having assessed her body language long enough, he answered, "There's nothing to worry about. Henry is just fine." The tension in Regina's shoulders had lessened slightly, but the muscles working in her jaw and her clenched fists were bound to cramp up. "In fact," he added, “Henry seems to be doing even better than before."

He watched as a wave of relief washed over Regina, the tension in her shoulders falling to the floor. She smiled a small smile, one she seemed to be fighting but couldn't stop. The glimpse at Regina's true motherly nature and not her political front warmed Archie's heart. He moved his umbrella from one hand to another awaiting a response from the Mayor.

"Thank you, Dr. Hopper, for all the work you've done with Henry. I'm happy to hear that you're witnessing improvement."

"You’re to thank as well, Madame Mayor."

Regina's head snapped up to meet his gaze, her eyes a bit too wide to hide the shock she was feeling. She was to blame for Henry needing therapy, his constant lashing out, name calling, and misbehaving, all stemming from his secretly true belief that she was the Evil Queen. Not able to form words that wouldn’t give away her somewhat well-kept secret that her heart was not made entirely of ice, she said nothing, hoping that Archie would just explain what he meant without her having to ask. He caught on quickly.

"Henry informed me that your relationship is improving."

Her surprised confusion only became more evident as her mouth fell open slightly, her bottom lip moving like she wanted to speak but couldn't find the words to say. Her fingers twisted nervously around the strap of her purse.

Dr. Hopper knew that he was bordering a violation of his confidentiality with Henry, but he also believed that he needed to see Regina's behavior for himself. He asked the boy to speak with his mother on his own and inform her that he believed things were improving between the two of them, but Henry had told the man he didn't wish to do so. He gave Dr. Hopper permission to have that conversation in the hopes that observations from a professional would reinforce her positive change. He didn’t go so far as to tell the woman exactly what he shared confidentially, but he did say enough to get his point across. The Mayor needed to know that her efforts were having a positive effect, or else she may lose hope. And no one knew the importance of having hope more than Henry. Having seen some change for himself, he believed that positive reinforcement would let her know her efforts were not futile. 

"You're well-aware of his belief in fairy tales," he said, observing her closely. She quickly closed up again, her mouth snapping shut and her eyes briefly cast downward before she schooled her features. She offered a simple nod in acknowledgement. "Well, it would seem to me that since your relationship has improved, this might be a step in the direction of having him outgrow those beliefs."

Her eyes were now boring into him, but he couldn't decipher what she was feeling. He expected to see pure relief, and he saw some, but it was muddled with what he gauged to be sadness or worry. He tilted his head, much like a confused puppy.

"I’m sorry if I’m overstepping, but I thought you would be happy to hear that. I assumed that was why you put Henry in my care."

"Oh, yes. I am very pleased to hear that," she reassured him with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

She cursed herself for showing her guilt. She should be ecstatic that Henry would soon be abandoning this belief. After all, he was trying to break her curse. But this rock of guilt was situated in her stomach and there to stay. She was lying to her son. She had been all along. He hadn't believed her, and somehow, that almost made her feel better. She couldn't be that awful if he wasn't falling for her tricks, right? Now he was making progress toward abandoning his accusations, the strongly held beliefs that only she and her son knew to be true. This broke her heart. He was learning to love her only because he now believed she was someone else entirely and not the Evil Queen. But she was. And who could possibly love the Evil Queen?

"I'm happy he is making such wonderful progress," she said, pulling her purse closer to her. Archie eyed her curiously.

"I look forward to seeing him again next week. In the meantime, just know that whatever it is that has changed, it is doing wonders for Henry."

"I'll keep that in mind," was her curt response.

She quickly paced toward the door without giving the doctor any more time to continue the conversation. The office was suddenly suffocating her as if the walls were caving in. She stepped into the hallway and closed the door behind her. Leaning against the wooden door, she took several deep breaths to calm herself, trying to ignore the taste of bile rising in her throat and the tears burning at the back of her eyes. This wasn't what she planned. Her curse was supposed to be her happy ending, yet now she was realizing that neither her son or her girlfriend could ever truly love her if they didn't really know her.

Pushing herself from the door, she shook her head as if the painful thoughts would leave her mind and fall out her ears. She walked briskly toward her car, thinking only of the good news she received from the doctor. Henry felt comfortable enough to tell Archie that they were mending their damaged relationship. She thought that maybe if she changed enough and became a wonderful mother, one she wished she could have had for herself, she could earn Henry's love for who she was now, not who she used to be. Then, and only then, could she truly justify to herself that keeping her secret was okay.

[X]

"You could have at least left a note."

Suddenly, she and Daniel were blasted back by a bright burst of magic, sending them skidding across the floor of the stable, hay sticking to her dress. Terrified, she stared wide-eyed at the woman towering over her, the doors to the stable closing without anyone touching them. She tried to explain.

"Mother, I-"

"Don't," Cora interrupted, sneering down at the two star-crossed lovers beneath her, her lips pursed. "You sneak out of my house in the dead of night and think I won't notice? How dare you."

Her voice alone sent shivers down her spine. Regina stood, shaking her head, clutching Daniel's hand in her own. He squeezed it tightly, assuring her that together, they could do anything. She needed to stand up for herself.

"You're impossible to talk to. Stop with the magic, and listen to me." She tugged on his arm and wrapped it around her waist, pulling him close. "I want to be with Daniel." Cora visibly cringed, scoffing at the scandalous words coming from her daughter's mouth.

"You don't know what you want. But I do." She stared intently at the young lovers before her with such open disdain. "I didn't make the sacrifices I did in life to get you to the cusp of greatness so that you could end up the wife of a stable boy." She spit the words like it pained her to say them, like the words themselves tasted sour and spoiled. She raised her upper lip in unadulterated disgust.

"It's my life!" Regina shouted at her, frustrated that she could never make a decision for herself. This is what she wanted. She was sure of it, but her face contorted with confusion when her mother simply laughed a long hearty laugh as though something about this awful situation were amusing.

"You foolish girl," she said, sobering up, the seriousness of the situation returning. "It's mine." She would not allow her daughter to stupidly ruin her chance at greatness. "After what I had to do, the deals I had to make to get us out of poverty, to get us this life, and you just want to toss it away?" she asked.

"Stay strong, Regina," Daniel whispered gently, knowing how hard this was for her to finally take control of her own life. Regina simply shook her head, focusing herself. With Daniel, she knew she had all the love and support she would ever need. He was what she wanted.

"Your magic can't keep us apart," she stated confidently, squeezing his hand. "I love him."

"And I love her," Daniel added, standing valiantly beside her.

"And I love her too," Cora replied, staring daggers in his direction.

"If you loved me, you wouldn't try to keep us apart!" Regina bit back, hating the hypocrisy, but Cora always knew how to manipulate her answers.

"And if you loved me, you wouldn't try to run away."

Regina's anger and frustration were only growing. "I'm sorry," she said sarcastically, "but this is my happiness." She gathered strength from Daniel's arms around her and stated affirmatively, "We're going."

"No," Cora said calmly. "You're not." She raised her hand, the magic tingling in the air around it.

"So, what's your plan?" Regina questioned, releasing his arm and stepping closer. "You're going to keep us here forever?" She straightened her posture and did her best to display the courage she did not feel, determined to withstand her mother's controlling behavior no longer. "Because that's what you'll have to do." Daniel stood behind her once more, happy to stand by her side forever and always. Seemingly reserved, Cora stood quiet for a moment before speaking.

"So, this is your decision?" she asked, wanting to hear her say it. "This will make you happy?"

"It already has," she answered, her joy shining through her words.

"Then who am I to stop you?" Regina rushed to her mother, hugging her tightly, their cheeks brushing against one another as she moved.

"Thank you, Mother."

Cora only looked into her daughter's eyes, taking a moment to decide her next move, before stepping around her daughter.

"Daniel."

She put her hand on his arm and guided him away from Regina so they could speak privately, planning to give him some motherly words of advice. "If you want to have a life together, a family, then there's one important lesson I can impart on you." She turned to face him fully. "It's what it means to be a parent. You always have to do what's best for your children."

He nodded his understanding, and she smiled at him. Regina's eyes filled with tears, her freedom finally within her grasp. She was going to be with the man she truly loved, and her heart was warm and beating loudly within her chest.

"Thank you. I understand," he said, glancing at Regina and smiling brightly. "Because that's what you're doing now."

"Yes," Cora said, her face suddenly serious. "It is." She plunged her hand deep in the young man's chest, gripping the beating organ within his ribcage.

"Mother!"

Daniel gasped in pain, his mouth gaping open as he collapsed to the floor. Regina yelled as she ran to him, cradling his head in her hands, as she shouted again, "No!" But it was too late. Cora had already crushed it, the dark gray sand sliding through her fingertips. As she held Daniel's lifeless body in her arms, she felt that her own heart was no less crushed than his.

Regina sat up straight in bed, her hand over her rapidly beating heart, sweat beading along her hair line. Her breath was ragged as she ran a hand through her now damp hair, taking a moment to regulate her breathing.

Recognizing that it was just a nightmare, she let her feet slip to the floor before padding over to her bathroom. She ran some cold water over her fingers before splashing some gently on her face. She dabbed at her cheeks with the nearby towel before taking a good look at herself in the mirror.

The dark circles under her eyes had grown darker, her skin looked pale, and she could've sworn that she was seeing creases forming along the edges of her mouth. She looked exhausted and worn from yet another sleepless night. Her sleep was plagued with this nightmare, the same one at least a few times a week for months. Her mother blasting her to the floor of the barn, tricking her into thinking she'd won her freedom, and then taking the one man she truly loved. Regina closed her eyes and swallowed, trying again to regulate her heartrate.

Exiting the bathroom, she entered the closet and wrapped a robe around herself before quietly padding down the hallway. Despite that she was certain her little boy was fine, she opened his door just slightly to check on him. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, she made her way down the stairs and into the kitchen to make herself a cup of tea. As she filled the kettle with water and set it on the stove, she grabbed a mug from the cupboard beside the microwave and made her way to the pantry. She grabbed her favorite herbal tea, meant to soothe and calm, and set it on the counter. The moment the kettle whistled, she removed it from the stove, hoping the sound didn't wake Henry. She listened for a moment for any stirring from above, and once she was satisfied that he was still asleep, she poured her steaming water into her mug and began steeping the tea, pulling the string of the tea bag up and down, lost in her thoughts.

This had been her nightly routine now, waking up from her terrible nightmares, coming down to the kitchen, and attempting to calm her heart and mind with tea. Unfortunately, she was never able to return to sleep. All these years later, and there was still a terrible ache in her chest at the loss of her fiancé, but why was she suddenly getting these nightmares now? To her, it didn't make sense. All she knew for sure was that she needed sleep. She needed comfort. She needed safety. And she felt most safe in Emma's arms.

The revelation had caught her off guard when she truly realized how protected she felt with her blonde lover around. They had been dating officially for nearly five months now, and her feelings for Emma had grown much stronger than she ever thought they would. She sipped her tea before rising from her seat and grabbed her phone off the charger on the kitchen counter. She wanted to call her, but when she saw that it was 3:21 in the morning, she didn't want to take the risk of waking her. She texted her instead just hoping that she would hear from her girlfriend when she woke in a few hours.

'Call me when you wake up?'

She set the phone down and returned to her spot at the island, sipping the rapidly cooling liquid. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths in through her nose, releasing them out of her mouth. She was about to rise from here seat and settle in the living room with a good book when the sound of a quiet vibration caught her attention. Quickly scrambling to the opposite counter, she saw Emma's name across her phone, with the word "Calling…" underneath. Immediately pressing the green button, she answered the phone.

"Emma?"

"Regina, baby. What's wrong?"

She closed her eyes at the sound of her sleepy voice, low and raspy, but most definitely laced with concern. At the term of endearment she learned to almost expect from Emma, a small, sad smile pulled at the edges of her lips.

"I'm so sorry, Emma. I didn't mean to wake you."

"Hey," she said softly. "I left my ringer on for a reason. I always want to be able to wake up if you or Henry need anything. 'Gina, talk to me. What's wrong?"

'Gina. Another nickname. If anyone else were to call her such a name, she would drag them down Main Street by their hair, scolding them the entire way. Yet again, it was different with Emma. She was becoming so lenient with her, letting her get away with damn near everything that would have previously annoyed her. Their relationship had changed so drastically, and she found that once she was able to rid herself of her fear of losing Henry, she could quickly fall head over heels for the whirlwind of blonde hair and general messiness wrapped in denim and leather that seemed to uproot everything she thought she wanted in life. Wasn't this the point of the curse? Snow White didn't have her Prince Charming, and she was finally happy with someone she truly cared about.

'Love is weakness.'

She pressed her hand to her chest, clutching the material of her robe tightly in her hand. Mother had taught her that true happiness can only come from power and love will do nothing but get in the way; however, she had all that before Emma. She was the Mayor of Storybrooke. The people in this small sleepy town obeyed her every command and feared her, but her life had become boring and monotonous. Henry was only hers for a short while before he started to rebel. Things didn't fall into place until Emma crossed the town line and waltzed her way into her life, flipping her world upside down in what turned out to be the most pleasant of ways.

Until now, Daniel had been the only person in her life who had brought her such joy, besides Henry, of course. She wasn't looking for love when she found it in him, and it was that very love that caused his death. She vowed to exact her revenge on the little brat who couldn't keep a secret, but learning to care for another in the way she cared for Daniel seemed like a betrayal. She couldn't allow his death to be in vain.

By now, tears were falling steadily down her cheeks, and she pulled in a ragged breath, clearly sounding like a strangled sob to Emma on the other end of the phone. She didn't realize that she had been holding her breath, and now the sobs were more audible, like the quiet whimpers of a child trying to hide their tears from sleeping parents in the next room. The Sheriff was very much awake now, already tucking the phone in between her ear and shoulder while she slipped clumsily into a pair of sweats, looking frantically around the room for a pair of shoes that wasn't her usual boots.

"Stay on the phone with me, Sweetheart. I'm on my way over, okay?" she said gently, hoping to comfort her with words in the meantime. Regina wanted to say that coming over wasn't necessary, but words failed her as she focused solely on quieting the sobs that seemed to be racking her entire body. She pressed her hand to her mouth, not wishing to wake Henry, as her internal conflict raged on. Another strangled sob took control, and her knees began to shake. She nearly flopped onto the nearby chair, wiping frantically at her face, trying to stop the tears.

Emma had stuck her feet in a pair of Nike slip-on sandals, still holding her phone between her ear and shoulder, murmuring, "It's okay, babe. I'm on my way. Just breathe," as she searched for her keys. Finding them near her jeans on the floor, she swiped a hooded sweatshirt from the closet and crept quietly down the stairs. Despite wanting to continue consoling Regina through the phone, she had to stay quiet as to not wake Mary Margaret. Holding the phone in her hand once again, she clutched her keys tightly with the other to prevent them from clanging against one another. She tucked them neatly in her pocket and slowly opened the door, flinching when the old wood creaked. She paused, listening for her roommate to stir just behind the closed curtain. Hearing nothing but faint breathing, she maneuvered her way through the door and closed it quietly behind her, locking it as she moved. She skipped every other step on the way down, making it to the bottom in record time. She practically threw herself into her Beetle, quickly making her way to the Mills mansion.

She pulled her sweatshirt over her head with one arm while she held the steering wheel in the other, placing her phone on her leg and putting it on speaker. She was speeding, and the thought of being more cautious crossed her mind, until she remembered that she was the only Sheriff in town and no one would be on the road at this hour. Pulling up at her usual spot, she pressed the phone to her ear once again.

"I parked just up the street, okay? I'll be right there. Can you unlock the door for me?"

Regina only made a small whimper that sort of sounded like an affirmative. Emma hung up the phone, locked her car, and headed off toward the house in a full sprint, desperate to console her weeping lover.

The brunette really didn't want Emma to see her like this. She stood and wiped her tears again, her breathing slowly returning to normal. She willed herself to calm down, knowing that she didn't want to even begin to explain to her girlfriend why she was so upset. It was too complicated and there were still so many secrets. She made her way to the front door and unlocked it, then turned toward the small guest bathroom in the nearby hallway. She blew her nose into a few tissues and dabbed at her face to clean herself up.

Just as she was leaving the bathroom, she saw the front door quietly open, a softly panting Emma clad in black sweat pants and a light gray sweatshirt slipping through the entrance. She stood silently, almost awkwardly, not knowing what to do with herself, as the Sheriff flipped her shoes off her feet in the corner. She only allowed herself to sniffle once as she crossed her arms over her chest, closing her walls back up, but Emma had come to comfort her and wasn't about to have any of this independence nonsense. Wordlessly, she paced up the few front steps and up to Regina, wrapping her in her arms and snuggling her close.

The action caused the floodgates to open again, and the usually well-composed Mayor began to cry once more into her shoulder, slipping her arms around her waist, grabbing the bottom of her sweatshirt and balling it up in her hands. Her body shook, and Emma could feel the wetness soaking through the material where Regina buried her face. She didn't care because nothing else mattered except Regina. Their height difference allowed the Mayor's head to fall perfectly on her chest, right near her collarbone, giving Emma the right angle to kiss her temple sweetly.

As her sobs began to cease, she brought one hand up to Emma's chest, tangling her fingers in the strings of her hood nervously, then pressing her palm flat, feeling her girlfriend's heartbeat beneath her flat palm, finding comfort in the thumping of her chest and not finding the silence and emptiness of someone whose heart was crushed. She nuzzled her face in her neck, and the blonde only held her closer, the soothing circles on her back never ceasing.

"I'm sorry you came all the way over here," she finally whispered, once again playing with those strings, her other hand never leaving the small of Emma's back.

"Nonsense," she answered, pulling away slightly to look in bloodshot eyes. "I'll always be here when you need me, Regina." She offered a watery smile in return, then cast her gaze to the floor. "You don't want to talk about it, do you?" Emma asked with a small smile of her own. She knew Regina well, and the retreating behavior suggested that she just needed to vent but wasn't ready to divulge her reasons, and the younger woman was perfectly content giving her that space. She didn't need a reason. She just wanted Regina to know she wasn't alone.

"Not really," she finally answered, almost feeling bad that the Sheriff had come all the way over here and wasn't going to get an explanation for her behavior.

"That's perfectly alright," she genuinely reassured her. Releasing her girlfriend, albeit reluctantly, she took her still shaky hand in her own. "Let's get you to bed, shall we?"

With a small nod, Regina led the pair silently up the stairs and to her bedroom. Once inside, she slipped out of her robe and hung it on the hook inside her closet. Emma stood stiffly on the side of the bed, waiting for the brunette to get in so she could tuck her in and leave. She hadn't stayed the night since she drank too much cider and was feeling a little awkward and out of place. To her surprise, Regina slipped into bed and pulled Emma down with her, causing the blonde to land clumsily beside her and on top of her at the same time, her long limbs going nearly every which way. She smiled and laughed a genuine laugh, and the sound brought such joy to Emma's heart that her smile practically split her whole face.

"Now that's a sound I love to hear," she said, leaning forward and kissing her sweetly. Regina kissed her in return before pulling back to just look at Emma. She tucked a stray stand of unruly blonde curls behind her ear.

"I don't deserve you," she said simply. The confession surprised them both. The Sheriff furrowed her brow in confusion before sliding off Regina and to her side. She held her head up with her hand before staring at her intently. The words not only caught her off guard but also left her with a lot of questions. Granted, this was mostly due to the older woman's recent upset and Emma's deep rooted insecurities, but she understood that now wasn't the time to ask too many questions.

"Now, that's not true. I'm nothing special, babe," she finally said with a shrug. "Unless you ask Henry. Then I'm the Savior," she added with a chuckle, but Regina's face remained unchanged. "Sorry," she apologized with a grimace. "It's too soon, isn't it?" Regina shook her head.

"No, dear. I was just thinking."

Regina knew that Emma was the Savior, but a realization slammed its way into her mind - completely uninvited - and it made her feel too many complicated emotions at once. Maybe Emma wasn't here solely to save the townspeople. Maybe she was here to save her too. Did the Evil Queen really deserve saving? It was doubtful, but she would like to hope so. 'That damn hope...' she thought to herself. The irony almost caused her to roll her eyes. Regardless, Emma seemed to be changing her, showing her what it was like to be selfless, putting someone else's feelings before one's own, despite being hurt themselves. She had suffered as a child, unknowingly as a direct result of Regina's selfish curse, and here she was, giving of herself every day to make her and Henry happy. She was a perfect example of how to handle pain, and Regina was experiencing that new feeling of guilt once again. She was entirely too emotional, either because she was in dire need of rest or because Emma was making her soft. She oddly and uncharacteristically found herself preferring the latter.

At the very prolonged silence that slowly elevated Emma's anxiety levels, she started to bite nervously at the inside of her cheek. Trying to lighten the mood and cheer her up, she asked, "Penny for your thoughts?", hoping that her joking question wasn't ill-timed.

"You don't have a penny, so you don't get to know," she answered with a smirk. Emma chuckled quietly, pressing her lips to her cheek.

"That's fair. I guess I'll just have to steal a penny from Henry tomorrow." She shrugged as if to say it was no big deal that Regina was requiring payment for conversation, before offering a wink,  Regina pulled her in for another kiss.

"Stay with me," she whispered against her lips.

"Anything for you," she replied, almost breathlessly, before kissing the small scar on her lip.

She sat up and took off her sweatshirt, tossing it off to the side, before lying back down and opening her arms for Regina. Happily, she snuggled into her side, her cheek against Emma's chest, pressing her lips gently against her neck. Emma sighed contentedly, holding her body close and tangling their legs together, forming a mess of limbs that neither of them wanted to separate from.

"Goodnight, Emma," Regina whispered, a large yawn cutting off the end of her sentence. Her breathing had become soft and slow.

"Goodnight, Regina," Emma had answered, but the older woman was already sound asleep, her sleepless nights finally catching up with her. Staring at the ceiling, Emma didn't fight her smile any longer, as she realized that she wanted to spend every night like this with Regina. As scary as the thought was, it was equally thrilling. With a barely audible whisper, she added, "I love you," and then drifted into her own peaceful slumber.

Chapter Text

Emma was sound asleep when she felt warm, soft lips press wet kisses to the side of her neck. Trying not to smirk, she kept her eyes closed and bit the inside of her cheek, pretending to still be sleeping. Lips traveled down her neck to her collarbone, where teeth gently nibbled, hoping to witness the blonde stir. She could feel a familiar warmth between her thighs, but she remained otherwise impassive. Tender fingers grabbed the hem of her old band t-shirt and slowly slid it up her abdomen to bunch up underneath her breasts, those soft lips returning to press kisses against her warm toned stomach, lowering themselves to the waistband of her sweats. She was struggling now to continue pretending she was sleeping, whimpering softly when nails scraped lightly against the top of her pubic bone, having just slipped inside her underwear moments before.

"You're terrible at that, dear," Regina purred, flicking her tongue just below her belly button. "Are you done pretending now? Or should I keep teasing?"

"Good morning to you too," Emma replied sarcastically, a huge grin giving away her enjoyment of the tease. She grabbed Regina's hand and tugged her up, the older woman lying perfectly on top of her, their lips melded together like their lives depended on it. Hands caressed, tongues tasted, passion increased, but quickly, Emma pulled away, a look of panic crossing her face. "We can't. Henry." She started to move away, when Regina smiled and kissed her cheek sweetly.

"He's already at school, dear. I let you sleep in while I made sure he got ready. And now, we're alone," she said with a wiggle of her eyebrows. She dragged her nails down Emma's stomach toward her pants once again, the other coming up to cup her breast, squeezing it. The younger woman moaned and arched into the touch, her eyes drifting shut.

"He didn't know I was here?" she asked breathily, Regina's feather light touches moving further south.

"No, he didn't," she mumbled against her neck, nibbling softly. "I put your shoes in the closet, and everything else of yours is up here." She bit her neck, relishing in the moan she earned as a reward, before sitting up and looking into green eyes. "Now are you done talking, Miss Swan? I'd really like to please you now."

"Fuck," Emma groaned, nodding her head. She tangled her fingers in brunette silk and pulled her in for a kiss, moaning into her mouth when long fingers finally reached her wet folds. She was incredibly aroused after just a bit of teasing, and had she not been so comfortable with Regina, she would have been embarrassed. The older woman bit her pale bottom lip and pulled it away with her before releasing it and sliding her tongue between parted lips. Emma was reduced to whimpers and moans. Regina was sinfully excellent at arousing her nearly past her breaking point, and no matter how many times they found themselves naked and alone, her lover always surprised her with something a little new.

The Mayor ran her finger through her slick folds, gathering her liquid arousal, before rubbing slow circles on her aching clit. She nibbled along her jaw line, her free hand rolling her hardened nipple through her faded tee, the fabric barrier only adding more friction. Releasing her breast, she tugged at the bottom seam, hoping Emma would take note of her wishes and take it off. Wasting no time, the blonde used her toned abdominal muscles to sit herself up without her hands, ripping the tee from her body and tossing it haphazardly across the room. The brunette's eyes grew dark as she saw her lover's perfectly rounded breasts exposed to her, having momentarily forgotten how easily Emma's body could arouse her.

Overwhelmed with the urge to taste her, she ducked her head and sucked her nipple into her mouth, pressing her thumb against her clit simultaneously. Emma's hand slid to the back of her head, encouraging her assault, while also bucking her hips into the hand between her thighs. After a few moments of proper attention, Regina switched breasts, not wanting to neglect one more than the other.

Emma's skin was on fire, and a thin layer of sweat began to gather along her hair line. Her every nerve was alight with the need to have Regina inside of her, fucking her fast and hard, taking her over the edge. As if sensing this need, the older woman thrust two fingers into her entrance, and Emma cried out in ecstasy, her back arching off the bed. She placed her body above the blonde's getting the proper angle to pump her fingers in and out at a rapid pace while pressing her palm firmly against her clit. She bit and sucked at her neck, surely marking her, while her fingers played eagerly with pebbled nipples.

With her face in her neck, and her fingers buried deep inside her, Regina could not think of a time when she had felt more connected with someone. Every moan of pleasure and breathy gasp, every time that her name escaped Emma's lips, a shiver ran down her spine and a smile crossed her face. It made her happy to please someone else, and the thought seemed almost foreign. She had been so selfish, focused only on her own happiness for so long, that she had no idea when this had happened to her, when she had changed so much, but the only thing in her life that hadn't remained constant was her introduction to the writhing woman beneath her. Emma had changed her for the better, and the thought terrified and excited her equally.

Focusing her attention again on Emma's release, she curled her fingers with every thrust, smiling again at the increase in volume to the younger woman's moans. Nails dug into her silk clad back, and she pressed her knee against the back of her hand, thrusting harder than before.

"Baby," Emma moaned, closing her eyes tight. "Fuck, 'Gina. I'm... I'm…"

Her words became one long and continuous moan as pleasure overtook her. She pressed her lover's body against her own, and Regina was more than happy to be held so firmly against the Sheriff's athletic physic, her silk clothes brushing pleasantly against warm skin. Wave after wave of pleasure overtook her as her body shook in ecstasy, the older woman drawing it out as long as possible. She smiled down at her blonde lover, using her free hand to brush a stray hair from her face. As her orgasm ceased, she pulled her fingers from within her and wiped them on Emma's inner thigh, causing her to chuckle.

"So, you're just going to clean me up on my own leg, huh?" she said, never opening her eyes but smiling warmly, the rapid rise and fall of her chest showing she still hadn't come down from her high yet.

"Well, I'm not going to dirty my nice silk pajamas," Regina answered, running her still damp fingers up along her inner thigh to the juncture between her pelvis and leg, swirling it around on her hip, and then heading toward her navel.

"That just means you're wearing too many clothes."

Emma quickly sat up, and Regina uncharacteristically squeaked in surprise as the Sheriff grabbed the bottom of her silk shirt and pulled it up over her head, exposing her bare chest. She leaned forward, taking her nipple into her mouth, sucking gently. Instinctively, her fingers wound into blonde locks as she moved her legs to either side of Emma's waist, rocking her hips. The younger woman took the opportunity to grip Regina's bottom and flip them over, hovering over her lover's naked chest. She hooked her fingers in the waist of Regina's pants and said, "I could get used to waking up like this," before tugging the pants off and kissing her lover deeply.

[X]

"I see where Henry gets his eating habits from," Regina deadpanned, placing another waffle on Emma's plate. "Except he's a growing boy." Emma rolled her eyes, shoving another syrup drenched bite into her mouth. Regina pointed her fork at her, her other hand on her hip. "What's your excuse?" The younger woman made that adorable little scrunched up face she tended to make when she was thinking, and Regina fought her smile. After swallowing, Emma smiled brightly at her.

"Your cooking is just amazing, and I don't get it often. I've got to eat it while I can, right?"

"Flattery will get you nowhere," she replied, waving her fork one last time before returning to the waffle iron. She lifted the lid and checked the cooking dough again, deciding it was done. She used her fork to pull the waffle off the heated iron before shutting it off, having made an entire plate for just the two of them, Emma eating enough for two.

"Have I mentioned how beautiful you look today?" Emma added, wiping her mouth with a napkin and standing up, making her way over toward the counter where Regina stood. She wrapped her arms around her waist and brushed her lips against the back of her neck. The older woman sighed, leaning into the touch, despite her words.

"You're pushing it, Swan."

Emma chuckled, knowing that Regina wouldn't be Regina without her sassy remarks. She just liked being difficult and pretending that she was inconvenienced, but her body language gave her away every time. She moved her kisses further to the side of her neck, tightening her grip around her waist. The Mayor leaned back against her chest for another moment before she turned around in her arms. She smiled fondly at her lover before leaning up ever so slightly, Emma delightedly meeting her halfway. Their lips caressed one another in a chaste, loving kiss, each just enjoying being in the gentle embrace of the other.

Emma pulled away and placed the knuckle of her index finger under Regina's chin, lifting her head just a bit so she could get a better look at her face. She studied her closely, noting the darker circles under her eyes and the lines that began to crease around her lips. She was just as gorgeous as ever, but she looked tired, so very tired.

"Was last night the first rough night you've had?"

"Emma, I've been around for quite a while. I've had many rough nights." Emma scrunched her face again in thought, opening her mouth to ask a question, when she added, "Don't even ask. We will not discuss my age." She put her hands up in defense, admitting defeat on that topic, but when Regina went to move from her arms, she pulled her closer, grabbing her attention again.

"No, seriously, 'Gina. Have you not been sleeping?" Regina bowed her head slightly, seeming almost ashamed.

"I've been having nightmares." Emma pulled her close and placed a kiss on her temple. "Well, I've been having the same nightmare multiple times a week."

"Oh, Sweetheart."

Regina pressed her hand to Emma's chest, grabbing the soft cotton of her t-shirt, and balling it into her fist under her chin. She sighed and relaxed into Emma's touch, as the blonde rubbed soothing circles on her lower back. The two women rested easily in the comfortable silence.

"Maybe if…" Emma whispered timidly as if she was afraid to spook a small animal. "Maybe if you talked to someone about it, you would feel better." Regina swallowed and the younger woman felt the back muscles under her hand tense. She squeezed her a little tighter and continued. "If you don't want to talk to me, maybe you could talk to someone else about it. I won't be offended. I just want you to get some rest." Regina moved her head to look at Emma but kept her body close.

"I don't have many friends in this town." Emma rolled her eyes, and Regina raised her eyebrow.

"That's their loss." She smiled then, looking into chocolate brown. "More for me." She wiggled her eyebrows, and when Regina chuckled, she kissed her softly. Pulling away, she pushed brunette locks behind her ear.

"Would you be willing to talk to Dr. Hopper?"

The Mayor sighed heavily. She was going to reject the suggestion when a large yawn overtook her. She struggled to cover it politely, her mouth opening much wider than it normally would, her hand only partially hiding it. Once the yawn had ceased, she half shrugged.

"They say that sometimes recurring dreams have meaning. You know, like if something is stressing you out or whatever, you can dream about it because it's still on your mind at night." Regina raised her eyebrow and smirked.

"I didn't know you had a PhD in Oneirology."

"Uh, in what?"

"Exactly. It's the study of dreams, dear." Emma playfully rolled her eyes before kissing the top of her head. "I just want them to stop," she heard Regina whisper.

"Maybe talking about it will help. I heard that if you talk about a dream to someone, it lessens the chances of you having it again." Regina turned her head to look at her in surprise once more. "I used to have nightmares too. Back in the foster system," she offered as explanation. Regina caressed her cheek softly, smiling sympathetically.

"I suppose I can try," the Mayor resigned with a sigh. "But I'll only go this once."

"Whatever helps, babe."

[X]

Regina didn't want to be there. She didn't want to be parked outside Dr. Hopper's office, waiting to talk to him about her nightmares, her recurring memory of her mother killing her fiancé in another world. It didn't seem possible to even broach the subject without giving away her secret curse, but she was going to try. She wasn't getting any sleep. She'd had the nightmare several more times since she last called Emma over, and now it had been over three weeks since they stood in her kitchen and discussed a possible solution. She had put off calling the doctor for quite some time, but the look of worry that seemed permanently fixated on her girlfriend's face had her meeting with the Archie on her lunch break.

Finally stepping out of the car, she slowly made her way to the door, giving herself a silent pep talk the entire way. She gathered the courage to knock, and moments later was inside sitting on the couch in the middle of the office.

"I was surprised you called, Madame Mayor. If you wanted to talk about Henry, we could have spoken after his session."

"Actually, I wish to speak to you on a different topic," she said timidly.

"Oh? What do you wish to speak about?"

After a lengthy and slightly uncomfortable pause, she answered, "I'm having nightmares."

Archie readjusted himself in his seat. He honestly was not expecting this meeting to be about anything other than Henry, but he especially never imagined that it would be about Regina herself. Now that he knew she was having nightmares, the signs of sleep deprivation were much more obvious. She looked worn out, like it was taking all her focus and energy to simply stay awake.

"What are your nightmares about?"

"It's the same one every time," she answered, playing with the button on her silk blouse.

"So, it's a recurring nightmare. What happens in this dream?"

Regina closed her eyes and swallowed. She needed to carefully calculate her words to avoid giving away too much information. She couldn't explain it all, but she could do her best to give him the general idea.

"I have a fiancé." She opened her eyes to watch his expression, but it remained unchanged.

"Is your fiancé someone you know? Or a character your imagination has conjured?"

"I know him. We were once engaged. In reality." Archie's eyebrows rose at her confession, and he pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose.

"Mayor Mills, I had no idea you were ever engaged."

"Yes," she cut in sharply. "No one does, and I'd like it to remain that way."

"I respect doctor patient confidentiality, Madame Mayor," he said, putting his hands up in surrender. She closed her eyes again and willed her heart to stop racing. She couldn't take her anger out on him. He was only trying to help; however, she wasn't one for apologies, so she didn't offer one. Instead, she extended a smaller olive branch.

"Please, just call me Regina."

A small smile graced his face as he recognized her words for what they were and accepted the gesture just the same. He gave her a moment to recollect herself before he pressed on.

"May I ask why you are no longer together?"

She fidgeted, trying to find her words. 'His heart was ripped out and crushed by my ruthless mother' wouldn't really go over well. She licked her lips nervously and settled on, "He was murdered."

"My God," Archie whispered, clearly having been taken aback by that response, his hand coming to cover his chest. "Regina, I am so sorry for your loss." She nodded solemnly, gripping tightly at the bottom of her shirt.

"It was a long time ago," was the only answer she could muster, the tightness in her throat preventing her from saying much more. A heavy silence filled the room as Dr. Hopper gathered his thoughts. He had a direction he saw this conversation going in, but the new information had him slightly off track. Deciding to return the focus of the conversation to Regina's restless nights, he pressed on.

"What happens in these nightmares?"

"I relive the night he died," she answered. She closed her eyes and clenched her jaw, gritting her teeth together. Her mind's eye had conjured the image of Daniel's lifeless body in her arms, and she bit down hard on the inside of her lip. She hated this. She hated everything about this. She didn't want to open up and discuss her worst thoughts and fears with a near stranger, but she would do it for Henry. And she would do it for Emma.

"Regina, I know this must be hard for you, but without more information, I can't do much to help." Archie didn't sound accusatory, but rather sympathetic. After hearing Regina sigh, he continued, "If you just want someone to talk to, I'm here to listen, but with a little more information, maybe I can help decipher why this might be happening." At this, her gaze met his, and he offered a small smile. "Maybe we can get you a good night's rest, hm?" She nodded, picking at the skin around her fingernails nervously.

"One moment, everything is wonderful," she said, her gaze returning to her lap, her fingers tangling in each other. "We're going to be married soon, and I've never been happier. And then…" She struggled to find the appropriate words to describe what happened next. "…his heart just stops beating, and he collapses." Her breathing increased, and Archie watched carefully as her chest began to rapidly rise and fall. "I rush to him, and I call out his name, but he doesn't respond. I hold him in my arms, and I just cry and refuse to believe he's gone. It's too soon." Tears began to fall down her face, and her knuckles turned white with how tight she was gripping the armrest of the couch.

Archie's heart broke at seeing her so distraught, but he waited patiently, saying nothing. He hoped that the slight silence would encourage Regina's subconscious to elaborate further. In the moment, it was painful, but he hoped that talking it out would help her get to the root of the problem. The nightmares, coupled with her drastic change in behavior, led him to believe that there was something going on behind the scenes that everyone was unaware of. In his experience, when people were asked questions, their answers were rather guided because they were thinking about a specific answer, but when their raw emotions came pouring out of them, the root of the problem is more apparent. He ducked his head down and fiddled with the umbrella in his hands, waiting for her to continue.

"I never got to say goodbye," she whispered.

He raised his head in time to see her sniffle and dig a tissue from her purse, wiping her nose in an uncharacteristically messy manner, her makeup running slightly below her eyes. Despite the sad situation, he was satisfied with this small success.

"Does that bother you?" he asked, despite the obvious answer. He wanted more from her.

"Of course, it bothers me," she said exasperated, more tears streaming down her cheeks. "I loved him, and he was taken from me. I didn't even get the chance to tell him how much he meant to me." She wiped angrily at her tears, cursing herself for crying in front of Dr. Hopper. "I should go," she said, beginning to stand.

"Regina, wait," he said, reaching out and touching her hand gently. She looked down at his hand over hers and then back to his face, mocha eyes meeting green-gray. He smiled gently at her, and said, "I know this is hard, but I really think we're getting somewhere." She scrunched her eyebrows together in silent disagreement but let him continue. "How about we finish this hour appointment, and if you never want to come back again, I won't pressure you, hm?." She nodded then and took her seat again, balling the tissue up in her hand.

"Let's start somewhere else," he continued, adjusting himself in his seat. "You said that this tragedy happened quite some time ago, correct?" She nodded again. "When did you start having the nightmares?"

"Not until just a few months ago."

"Did anything change in your life at the time?"

"Well, I don't believe so. Henry has been doing well in school, there are no troubles in Storybrooke."

"What about you personally?"

"No," she answered, her eyebrows furrowed in thought. "A few months ago, everything was just the way it always was until…" She held her breath as the realization dawned on her. '… I began to fall for Emma Swan.'

She could hear her heartbeat in her ears, her eyes wide. Just shy of a year ago, Emma crossed the town line and changed her life. There was that fateful day when she and Emma had rough sex in her apartment, starting their little game that ended in Regina's heart swelling with feelings she never thought she'd have again. She's had strong feelings for Emma for a few months now… about the time the nightmares began.

"Until what, Regina?" Archie asked after a significant silence. He felt as though his suspicions were becoming more probable by the moment, but he didn't want to influence her answers. He furrowed his brow when Regina began to shake her head.

"I shouldn't say."

"I think that we have made wonderful progress. This is a safe space here," he said, leaning forward in his chair to catch her full attention. She looked up and finally made eye contact with him, the fear of letting someone in evident on her face. "Anything you say is kept in confidence."

Her heart was racing. Could she tell Dr. Hopper that she was seeing Emma? It seemed like so many things could go wrong. What if he told someone? The last time someone found out about her secret lover, he ended up dead. But Mother wasn't around anymore, so could she feel free to tell him? A heavy silence filled the room and threatened to smother her. Finally, she cleared her throat and answered him.

"I've been seeing someone."

"How long have you and this person been together?" he asked, nothing but professionalism resounding in his voice.

"We… We've had a complicated start, but we've been seeing each other more seriously for a little over six months." Her eyes never left her hands, and her fingers began fidgeting again.

"So, that would be about the time that you started having nightmares, would it not?" She simply nodded, unsure of where this was going. "Do you love this person?" Her head snapped up, but she said nothing, only staring at Archie intently. He waited patiently, his gaze gentle but his resolve strong. He'd wait for her answer.

"I don't know. I haven't thought about it."

"Do you feel strongly for this person? Care for them deeply?" She swallowed and timidly nodded again. "I see. Do you think it's possible that you could someday fall in love with this person? Even if it's not right now."

"I… I'm not sure..." He opened his mouth to continue but heard, "…but I believe anything is possible between us." Her voice was nearly a whisper, as if saying this idea aloud was the most frightening thing she'd ever have to do.

"Regina, from what I've heard, it sounds like your subconscious has not reconciled the loss of your fiancé with your new relationship." He watched her shoulders slump, as if weight was added to them. "I think that it's entirely possible your lack of closure with your fiancé is making it difficult for you to justify moving on with someone new." He allowed his words to fully settle and gave her a moment to process, assessing her reaction.

While at first she seemed upset, her face transformed into one of deep thought, as though she was considering the idea more fully. Then she shook her head, fighting the reality of his words. She couldn’t be falling for Emma Swan. Daniel was her one and only love. Emma is just her…. She couldn’t even pretend that Emma was just her sex toy anymore. She knew she felt more for the irritatingly adorable young blonde that never ceased to fascinate her. But love? If she fell in love with someone else, wouldn't Daniel's death be entirely in vain? Everything she had worked for, the entire curse to exact her revenge on Snow White would be for nothing. But wasn't it also for her happiness? And she had found just that with a certain Sheriff.

"I don't expect this assessment to be easy to digest," he said, interrupting her thoughts. "Why don't you just take some time to consider what I've said and see if this perspective sheds any light on things, okay?" She nodded, appreciative of her exit from this epiphany. She was in no state of mind to be assessing her feelings right now.

"Thank you, Dr. Hopper," she said quietly as she stood.

"You're welcome, Regina," he softly replied as he walked her to the door. She reached for the handle and opened it before turning to face him once more.

"Same time next week?"

He smiled warmly as he chuckled, answering, "Yes, that sounds great. I'll see you then."

She heard the door close behind her as she made her way down the hallway toward the staircase to her car. Before she reached the door of her Benz, she pulled out her phone and sent a quick text.

'Despite popular belief, you occasionally have good ideas.'

She sat down in the front seat of her car and started the engine before hearing her text notification. She pulled the phone from her purse before checking the reply.

'There you go again making a compliment sound like an insult. You can just say thank you, babe. ;)'

She smirked, a slew of inappropriate thoughts coming to mind. She typed a response before smiling arrogantly to herself and tossing her phone in her purse for the drive home.

'If you're not too busy tonight, I have many ways to say thank you, Sheriff.'

Chapter Text

"Mother!"

Cora tore the enchanted heart from his chest, clutching it tightly. Daniel gasped in pain, his mouth gaping open as he collapsed to the floor. Regina yelled as she ran to him, cradling his head in her hands, as she shouted again, "No!” but it was too late. Cora crushed it, the dark gray sand sliding through her fingertips. As she held Daniel's lifeless body in her arms, she felt that her own heart was no less crushed than his.

She cried, the warm tears leaving a salty trail down her cheeks as she caressed his face gently with her thumb, whispering his name like a quiet prayer. The barn was silent, her soft voice the only sound heard. A sudden chill overcame her, and she turned to look behind her, wondering where the cool air was coming from. Surveying the room, she saw that the doors were closed, and Mother was gone. She furrowed her brow in confusion, but her head snapped forward when she heard another voice.

"Regina."

Daniel stood in front of her surrounded by a gentle white light, a brilliant smile on his face. His clothes were clean and new, and although he stood a considerable distance from her, his voice sounded like he should be close enough to touch. He tilted his head to the side and said her name again, hoping to grab her attention and snap her out of her shocked state.

"Daniel?"

"Yes, my love."

She looked down at her arms where he had previously laid lifeless and saw that her arms were empty. Looking up again, she noticed he was significantly closer now, but when she lifted her hand to touch him, he seemed to be just out of reach. She sniffled and wiped a tear, unsure of what else to do or say.

"Don't cry, Regina. Everything is all right. There's no need for tears."

"But I love you!" she cried, taken aback by this apparition's dismissal of her heartache. Her lover was gone, taken from her, and this spirit-like being had the audacity to tell her she shouldn’t be upset.

"I know," he said calmly, his ghostly fingers brushing against her cheek. Her eyes drifted shut at the peculiar sensation, and her breath caught in her throat, “but you need to let me go." Her eyes snapped open again, and she looked at him incredulously.

"What?!"

"I love you, and I want you to be happy, Regina. I want you to love again." She began to vehemently shake her head, denying his words.

" I can't. I could never."

"You have to open your heart and try, Darling," he said, smiling down at her. He began walking backwards, slowly increasing the distance between them as he continued, "For once, allow yourself to be happy. Let love back into your heart."

"I'll never find love again," she cried, wiping the tears from her face. "I’ll never love someone the way that I love you."

"Ah," he said, pausing his steps, "that's the beauty of it. Every love is different, my dear Regina. We were first loves, and I'll always be here with you.” He was about twenty yards away from her now, but she could’ve swore she felt his gentle hand lift her chin to look at him as he said, “There is someone else out there that makes you happy, and you are denying yourself the pleasure you truly deserve."

Her brow furrowed, not quite understanding what he meant in the haze of this lifelike dream, but everything was made clear when she felt a familiar weight in her lap. She looked down, and there in her arms was her beautiful blonde girlfriend, sleeping soundly.

"Emma," she whispered, as a smile crept across her face. Her heart warmed at the sight of her dozing lover, and she had the irresistible urge to lean forward and kiss her cheek. She freed her hand from under her lean body and brushed a stray blonde hair from her eyes before pressing her lips ever so gently to her pale cheek. She felt a warmth overcome her, one she'd never experienced before, and she released a tiny gasp, a salty tear running down her cheek. Now she understood what Daniel meant.

Sitting upright in her bed, Regina pressed her hand to her chest and attempted to regulate her breathing, as she had done so many times before, but instead of nausea and an overwhelming sense of sadness, she woke with a small smile on her face and butterflies in her stomach. She wasn't sure what to really make of this dream, but she knew that Daniel, or his apparition, or a figment of her imagination, had a valid point. She will always have a special place in her heart for Daniel, but that didn’t mean that there couldn’t be room for one more love. Resettling herself in bed and wrapping the covers around her snuggly, she decided in that moment that it was time to take down her walls and let Emma in. Tomorrow after school, they'd tell Henry.

[X]

Emma nearly tripped over her own feet rushing out of the station. She had called her deputy to come in early after she received the text from Regina saying that they needed to talk. Although she assured her that there was nothing wrong, Emma feared the worst. She hadn't stopped pacing the office since she received the message and got absolutely nothing done. She made her rounds in the patrol car, barely taking note of anything around her. She’d never wished harder for some kind of midday bar brawl or extravagant bank heist to keep her mind from mulling over all the possible ways Regina could choose to break up with her.

“Why does this town even need a sheriff?” she mumbled to herself, gripping the steering wheel tighter. “It’s so damn boring.”

She returned to the station and, after resorting to organizing her filing cabinet, cleaning out her junk drawer, and throwing an ridiculous amount of paper balls into the trashcan, she finally admitted to herself that she'd get nothing else done until she went to Regina's. She asked her deputy to come in about two hours early, and once he agreed to do so, she texted Regina to see if they could speak sooner rather than later. When Regina responded that the timing worked out perfectly, she had her jacket on and keys in hand before she gave herself another moment to think – or overthink rather.

Knowing that she should still be on duty had she not moved shifts, she didn't mind leaving her car in front of the Mills home. Instead, she parked right outside the gate and sprinted to the door. She took a moment to collect herself before knocking and then fidgeted with her fingers behind her back, rocking on her heels, as was her nervous tendency.

Her nerves eased away as she saw the wooden door open to reveal the Mayor, dressed in black slacks and a black vest over a white blouse. Her outfit hugged her form deliciously, and her black blazer with the white stripe around the lapel seemed to be a new addition to her outfit. The third button of her blouse strained against her chest, and when she leaned dramatically against the doorframe for a moment, Emma caught a glimpse of her black lace bra. She subconsciously licked her lips thinking about the last time she saw that little number.

Averting her gaze back to Regina's face, she saw a hint of nervousness that, had she not known her well enough by now, she might have missed. Her own nerves came creeping back under her skin, and she swallowed, pushing some hair behind her ear.

"Come in, Sheriff," Regina said, stepping to the side, allowing the blonde to enter. She sounded as though she spoke with confidence, but there was a small tremor in her voice that Emma didn't think she'd ever heard before. Emma brushed past her and into the foyer before swiftly turning around. She faced her lover as she took off her boots and then stood nervously at attention, waiting to hear what was so important that they needed to talk about.

"Is everything all right?" Regina asked her.

"Shouldn't I be asking you that question?" Emma replied quickly, her jittery hands fumbling in front of her. "You said we needed to talk."

"Yes," she answered calmly, stepping closer toward her. She leaned up and kissed her cheek before placing a hand at the small of her back. "Would you like to take a seat in the kitchen? I'll make some cocoa."

Although her nervous stomach prevented her from having any kind of appetite, she nodded politely and waited to follow Regina into the kitchen. Noticing that Emma was still tense, the older woman gently reached out her hand and intertwined their fingers, needlessly guiding her toward the kitchen.

Feeling less like Regina was about to leave her or something impossibly worse, she sat more a little more comfortably on the stool at the island, waiting for her to start the conversation; however, the silence continued, and Emma could feel her shoulders tensing with every passing moment. Finally, Regina spoke up.

"Are you happy?"

"Excuse me?" she asked, furrowing her brow. Regina just nodded her head in her direction, as if the question's deeper meaning was blatantly clear.

"Are you happy? In this relationship, I mean," she clarified, stirring the heating milk on the stove.

"Yes, Regina," she answered confidently. This question she easily knew the answer to. "I'm very happy." She paused only for a moment before asking, "Are you?"

"Yes, dear," she answered fondly, pouring in the chocolate powder, and stirring once more. "I'm also very happy."

"So, um," Emma continued, rubbing anxiously at the back of her neck. "Then what did you want to talk about?"

Regina turned from the counter and handed her the hot chocolate in a warm mug. She walked to the fridge to grab the whipped cream in the aerosol can, spraying a generous amount that normally would have caused the older woman to tell her she ate like a child. Placing the lid back on the nozzle, she grabbed a small shaker of cinnamon from the cabinet and sprinkled some on the white foam. Emma watched with patient fascination as Regina made her favorite drink, despite that the woman often teased her for her sugar consumption. Her smile never wavered, and Emma found herself increasingly more confused by this odd encounter.

After being offered the mug, she took a small sip, the white cream leaving a little mustache across her upper lip. As she raised her hand to wipe it away, Regina intercepted her hand, pressing it back down toward her lap. She brought up her own hand and wiped away the dairy mustache with her thumb, smiling affectionately as she did so. Then she sat down on the stool next to Emma, held her hands with her own, intertwined their fingers on her lap, and sighed contently. She looked down at their hands for a moment, gathering the courage to speak her mind. Emma, finally realizing that Regina was hiding that she was swallowing her nerves, gave her a silent moment to recollect herself.

"I was thinking that maybe…. Maybe we can tell Henry."

"Tell Henry?" Emma asked with genuine surprise, her eyebrows raised.

"About us," the Mayor clarified.

"I know," she replied, shaking her head. "I just didn't think that you wanted to tell him until…."

She trailed off as the bigger picture slowly became clearer. Regina was nervous to tell her that she wanted to be honest with Henry because that meant that things were getting serious. They decided that they weren’t going to tell their son until they were both certain this was something they wanted. Splitting up would only devastate him, something neither woman wanted for their little boy. Now, Regina was admitting this was serious for her, that this relationship was something she desired long-term, and sharing her feelings is something Regina Mills rarely does. Emma's smile split her face as she released her hands from Regina's grasp and gently held her face in her hands. Regina released an involuntary sigh of relief at Emma's heartwarming expression.

"I'd love to tell Henry about us, Regina. And I've never been more sure of anything in my whole life."

She leaned forward and kissed her sweetly, the taste of chocolate and cinnamon making Regina's heart race faster. She was going to be happy with Emma and see where this whirlwind relationship would take her. She'd get to wake up with her in the mornings and receive an endless number of hot chocolate kisses. She'd see her on her lunch break and look forward to family dinners in the evenings. That nagging and uncomfortable ‘This will go very wrong’ thought didn’t really go away, but the potential for all this greatness suddenly seemed to be much louder, drowning out her own self-doubt with each passing glance at the woman across from her. As Emma pulled away and rested their foreheads together, she felt warm breath caress her cheek.

"Regina, I…"

"Yes?"

Her green eyes seemed to sparkle with mirth as they searched brown ones for something unspoken. She held her gaze for what seemed like forever, hoping to spit out the words she was only able to say when she was sure the Mayor was asleep. Second guessing herself, she convinced herself that she needed more time to be sure that her girlfriend was ready for that confession. Instead, she rubbed her thumb against her cheek.

"I'm really happy that you're happy, Regina. All I want is for you and Henry to be happy." Regina kissed her once more before Emma asked, "Speaking of Henry, when did you want to tell him?"

"Well," she started, biting her lip nervously. "Since you're off work early, I was hoping that maybe we could tell him when he comes home from school?" Emma swallowed thickly. "We don't have to if that's not something that you want. I just thought maybe…"

"Babe, it's fine," Emma reassured her. "I just might need something a little stronger than this," she joked, gesturing to the hot chocolate. In a few quick gulps, she downed the remnants of the milky liquid before wiping her upper lip, setting the mug back down on the counter. "Got anything stronger?" she asked with a wink. Regina smirked at her.

"Cider is in the study, dear. You know where it is."

Emma rinsed her mug thoroughly before placing it in the top rack of the dishwasher. She then passed Regina, kissing her cheek lovingly, before heading out of the kitchen and into the study to pour herself a strong glass of cider. She wasn't quite prepared to talk to Henry about something as serious and complicated as his two mothers who supposedly didn't get along actually secretly being together. She loved the kid, but she didn't normally have to do parental things with him and talking about their relationship status seemed to jump all the way across that line. A little cider to steel her nerves would do the trick.

"Do you want a glass too?" she called from the study.

"I'm having a glass of wine, but thank you," Regina replied from the kitchen.

"Suit yourself!" she answered back, kneeling in front of the liquor cabinet beside the desk in the study. She pulled out the large tumbler that she saw on numerous occasions and noted the low level of liquor content in the bottle. She poured the remaining cider into a glass and realized that it was barely half full. "Regina, you're almost out of cid-" She stopped yelling upon finding a smaller bottle that resembled a sort of vial pushed toward the back of the cabinet. "Nevermind! I found more!"

Removing the cork stopper in the top of the bottle, Emma was overwhelmed with the scent of apples. "Damn," she whispered to herself. "This shit is strong." Shaking her head, she poured the contents into her glass, leaving the smaller bottle next to the large tumbler, intending to help Regina fill them later. Swirling the amber liquid around her glass, she raised it to her lips and took a gulp.

Regina was in the kitchen pouring her wine when she heard Emma call and say she'd found more cider. She set down the bottle and picked up her own glass, furrowing her brow in thought as she tried to remember why she had two bottles of cider in her study when she could have sworn she only had one. Then she heard the loud crash.

Realization dawned on her and she dropped her own wine, the glass shattering on the kitchen floor. Her face pale, hands shaking, she rushed into the living room to find Emma face down on the carpeted floor of her study. Broken glass was strewn around her, the cider color stain on the floor blending in with the small blood stain from the apparent cuts on Emma's hand.

"No, no, no, no," Regina began whispering to herself as she rushed to Emma's side. "This isn't happening. This can't be happening." She rolled the Sheriff onto her side, calling her name with no response. She checked her pulse, which was still present, but steadily slowing. "Emma, Darling. Please wake up. Say something. Dear god, please say something!"

She rocked back and forth, holding Emma's unconscious body in her arms. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she held her, searching the room for the culprit she wished it wasn't, but there, on the top of the liquor cabinet, was the small vial of the sleeping cursed cider that would be her own undoing. Happiness was quite literally within reach, and now that same source of happiness was unresponsive in her arms, doomed to be asleep forever.

"Emma, I'm so sorry. I never meant for this to happen," she said to her between sniffles. She pressed her forehead to Emma's, feeling only the tiniest wisps of breath against her face as the Sheriff's breathing slowed. "I wanted us to be happy. This wasn't supposed to happen."

Just then, the front door opened, and Henry came running in. He stopped dead in his track, looking from his unconscious blonde mother lying on the floor to the brown tear-filled eyes of his brunette mother trying desperately to wake her. He dropped his bag to the floor and stood, mouth open in shock.

"Mom," he said, his voice shaking with nerves, "what did you do?"

Chapter Text

"Mom," Henry said, his voice shaking with nerves, "what did you do?"

She just looked at him, unable to find any suitable words. He took a tentative step into the room and spoke again. "What did you do to her?" Regina realized now that all the progress they had made was forever ruined. Every 'I love you, Mom', every returned hug, every time he asked for both of his mothers to have dinner with him together, was all for naught. At this point in time, she couldn't find it within herself to blame him. He had been right about her all along, and her lies finally caught up to her. She'd face the consequences later. Now, she needed to find a way to wake Emma.

By now, Henry was kneeling next to Emma, turning her head to face him. Tears welled in his own eyes as he looked up at his adoptive mother and asked in a whisper, "Is she dead?"

"Henry," she said calmly, pulling herself together in order to not further worry her son. "I need you to get the phone and call 911 right now."

"Not until you tell me what you did to her," he spat, standing quickly, his small hands balled into fists at his side. She was on edge, and despite her usual ability to keep calm under pressure, she was terrified of losing Emma. She snapped at him.

"For the love of God, Henry! For once, just do as I ask! I'm trying to save Emma!"

Not able to face Henry after losing her temper, she returned to tending to Emma. She reached her hand up to the liquor cabinet and grabbed the napkins from within. She used it to pull tiny pieces of glass from her palm and fingers before wrapping her wounded hand gingerly in the cloth.

Henry, after hearing the panic in his mother's voice, realized that her intentions were most likely as stated and accepted her answer for what it was. He took a few steps backward, the shock of the situation still weighing heavily on his ten-year-old shoulders, before he turned and sprinted off toward the kitchen to grab the telephone. Once he retrieved it, he quickly called the emergency number he was taught as a youngster and spoke to the operator on the other end. He spoke more maturely than any ten-year-old she had ever heard, but she wasn't even remotely surprised. He was Regina Mills' boy, after all.

In such a small town, there were few emergencies. Medical personnel arrived at the Mayoral Mansion in minutes, hauling Emma's softly breathing, unconscious body onto the gurney and into the ambulance headed for Storybrooke General. Henry walked them, holding Emma's limp, cold hand, until the paramedic nudged him out of the way, lifting the gurney into the vehicle, and driving off down the road, sirens blaring. Noticing his mother's absence, he walked back into the house to find her sitting on the floor of her study in the mess of broken glass and cider, the wet streaks on her cheeks shining in the light from the window.

When paramedics arrived, she stood for a moment to allow them room, and upon questioning, explained that she was in the kitchen pouring a glass of wine when she heard the crash. That was it. She had no idea why Emma had collapsed. Henry believed otherwise. He wanted to get to the hospital to be with the Sheriff, but that would have to wait. He wanted answers more.

Walking until he was just a few feet from the Mayor but still out of the mess, he sat down and crossed his legs, folding his hands in his lap. His eyes were watery, but he learned to keep a brave face from his mother, and he held his tears at bay. He waited patiently, listening to his mother sniffle a few times before she finally looked up at him. He tried to remind himself that he saw the change in her. He wasn't going to let this make him believe otherwise. The Evil Queen wanted to change, and he just needed to give her the opportunity to do so.

"What happened?" he asked.

She couldn't lie to him anymore. Not now that the hospital would be able to find no way to resuscitate her lover until she found a way to wake her from a sleeping curse; however, the temptation to again hide the truth was overwhelming because making up some fictional story was easier than telling her little boy that every horrible thing that he accused her of was absolutely true. As she struggled to find the words to say, she heard his soft voice speak up again.

"You can tell me. It's not like I don't already know."

"Henry," she said, swallowing hard, pausing to catch her breath. "The curse is real. It wasn't your imagination."

He closed his eyes and dropped his head, yet Regina hadn't missed the look of devastation on his face. It was one thing for him to know the truth for himself but another gut-punch entirely to have his mother finally confirm it. Somehow, it felt like a new wound. She watched with a terrible ache in her chest as a tear fell from his eyes onto his lap, and she reached her hand out to touch him.

"Henry, I –”

"Don't touch me," he snapped, yanking his hand away like her touch was poison. "Just tell me how we save Emma."

"It's a sleeping curse."

He lifted his head, his tear-filled eyes glaring at her. "You cursed her?!" he yelled, old habits dying hard as he immediately blamed the Queen again, forgetting his earlier promise to himself. The hurt was still too new, and Emma still unconscious.

"It was an accident," she answered softly, the guilt beginning to suffocate her. “I know that you don’t believe me, and I don’t blame you. I’ve lied to you for so long, and I’m so sorry. I know I’ve given you no reason to, but please try to believe me just this once,” she pleaded with him, her voice sounding shaky and strained, "when I tell you that it was an accident. The curse was in cider that she accidentally drank, Henry. I didn't do it on purpose."

He shook his head. Not only was she blatantly untrustworthy, but this lie was shockingly the least believable. Emma was the one person that threatened the Evil Queen’s happiness, and the Queen solved all her problems with apples and sleeping curses. As far as he was concerned, no further evidence was needed.

"I care for her. I wouldn't hurt her."

Caught off guard, he furrowed his brow and studied her features looking for signs of further deceit. To his own surprise, he found none. With a slight shake in her fingers, she gingerly touched the small stain on the carpet, her tears flowing more freely now. She dragged in a ragged breath and held it as if it were the last breath she’d ever take, willing the pain inside her chest to dissipate. Remembering how the two women had become closer over the last several months, despite their attempts to hide it, he sighed reluctantly.

"I believe you," he said, barely above a whisper. Regina looked up, a small glimmer of hope in dark brown eyes. Henry fidgeted with his fingers for a few moments before he finally made eye contact and said more confidently, "I believe that you didn't intentionally hurt her." The faintest of relieved smiles pulled at the edges of her lips. "So, how do we fix this?"

Regina honestly had no idea where to begin. Emma was cursed with a sleeping curse, and she didn’t know of any alternative to a magical kiss, a solution that was far out of her wheelhouse. Had Emma not been wasting her time on Regina, she may have found her soulmate by now and been given a fighting chance at waking up some time in this century. She considered lying again, pretending that she knew exactly how to make this all okay, but that would only make the situation worse.

"I really don't know, Henry."

"You said it was a sleeping curse which is broken by True Love’s kiss,” he recited as if reading directly from his book, “just like when Prince Charming kissed Snow White.” Regina’s stomach turned at the memory. She took a deep breath and braced herself to share with him her own devastating conclusion.  

"Emma doesn't have a True Love here. We can't save her that way." She reached out again to comfort him, her motherly instincts driving her actions without much thought, but he dodged her touch.

"We have to save her!" he yelled, exasperated.

He rushed to his backpack and grabbed his storybook from within. He vigorously flipped through pages, and his heart dropped each time as if he were hoping for the answer to jump off the page at him. He turned each aged piece of paper faster than the one before, and as his desperation increased, he turned one page too quickly, tearing the edge.

“No!” he yelled, frantically pressing it back together, attempting to mend it with pure willpower, only to watch it fall apart again.

“Henry…” Regina said soothingly, reaching her hand out to touch his shoulder.

"I have to fix it!”

She grabbed the book with one hand, gently pulling it from his lap. With the other, she wrapped her arm around his shoulders and pulled him close. He fought against her soft touch for only a brief moment before he collapsed in her arms, his need for comfort overriding his anger. He cried into her chest, his tiny shoulders shaking with each sob, his hand grasping at the material of her blouse around her collar. She rubbed his back in soothing circles, her own tears silently sliding down her cheeks and into his hair. She sniffled once, but the noise was unheard over the sound of Henry's sobs. She wiped them away with the back of her hand before nudging Henry's shoulders away from her. She looked him in his tear-filled eyes, cupping his chin gently.

“I'm going to make this right."

Although she was unsure of how exactly she planned to do that, the determination and conviction in her voice convinced the boy. He buried his head in her neck, both of his arms wrapped around her. She kissed the side of his head, holding him close for a few moments longer, before she finally spoke.

"I'm going to call Katherine now, and she's going to take you to the hospital." Henry sniffled and wiped his eyes. "You can stay with Emma there. Keep her company until I figure this out."

"What are you going to do?" he asked, wiping his nose with his sleeve.

"I'm going to speak with someone. Someone important. He might know what to do."

[X]

Walking out of the pawn shop, Regina was filled with so many emotions that she was almost numb. She was unable to feel them all at once. Joy and fear, frustration and anxiety, guilt and sorrow, all twisting around inside her stomach, proving to do nothing but make her sick. As she reached for the handle of her car door with a shaking hand, she caught sight of her reflection in the car window. She was shocked by how disheveled she looked. Her eyes were red and puffy and her mouth had creases she'd never noticed before, but the worst part was that her face looked nearly lifeless. After finally experiencing happiness for the first time in years, she was now feeling so defeated. Her conversation with Rumpelstiltskin kept replaying in her mind.

xx

"And what brings you here, Madame Mayor?" Mr. Gold asked, leaning on his cane behind the counter.

"Cut the act," she shot back.

"Act? Whatever do you mean?"

"You're awake, Rumple. And I need your help." Even as she asked, she scrunched her nose up in displeasure. She hated asking the imp for help, but saving Emma was more important.

"Ah, so that's why you're here," he said, a large smile splayed across his face. "It must be that time."

"What do you mean? What time?" she snapped, stepping closer to him, placing her hands on the counter. He held a hand up to stop her from coming closer.

"I think you have more pressing matters to attend to. What can I help you with, dearie?"

She hung her head, taking in a deep breath. When she picked it up, she brushed hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. "Emma accidentally drank a sleeping curse, and I need to know how to wake her." Rumple began to chuckle, shaking his head as he did so. "And what exactly is so funny?"

"I just find it amusing," he began between laughs, "that the Evil Queen, of all people, doesn't know how to wake someone from a sleeping curse. One would think that you'd at least remember that much. Shall I tell you the story of Snow White and Prince Charming?"

"This isn't funny, imp. True Love's kiss can't wake Emma. I need something else."

"It can't? Or you don't want it to?"

"Excuse me?"

"If True Love's kiss wakes Emma, your precious curse will break. And you really don't want that now, do you?" Rumple's eyebrow raised, and he smirked knowingly.

"I don't care about the curse. Not anymore." She huffed and turned toward the door. "If you're not going to help me, I'll do it myself."

"Ah, but there's your answer, dearie," he said, coming out from behind the counter. Regina stopped walking and turned to face him, her confusion etched clearly on her face. "True Love's kiss will wake Emma. You're just looking in the wrong places." She remained silent as he took a few steps closer. He pointed a finger toward her chest, speaking softer than usual. "You should look at yourself first." Her jaw dropped open, and she slowly shook her head.

"Me? Rumple, I don't know what you're talking about. It couldn't possibly be…"

"Fate is a funny thing, Your Majesty. The Savior is meant to break your curse. I just didn't see it happening this way." Regina was still silently shaking her head, the gravity of the situation hitting her once again. "Now you have to choose, Regina. Wake Emma and break the curse, or choose the curse and lose Emma. It's up to you. But think long and hard about this one, dearie. There are many lives at stake."

xx

By now, she had arrived at Storybrooke General and was walking through the front doors, her heart racing. Katherine had texted her to inform her of Emma's room number so she would know where to find Henry. As she walked, she seemed almost zombie-like, as if she were simply going through the motions, oblivious to all around her. The gasps and scared looks that usually brought a smile to her face had gone unnoticed, and the gasps quickly turned to quiet whispers, discussing the Mayor's unkempt appearance.

As she approached the room, she saw Katherine sitting on a bench reading a book. She lifted her head to notice Regina and rose from her seat with a look of concern.

"Madame Mayor, are you okay?" The brunette didn't answer aloud but slowly nodded her head. "Okay, well Henry is inside with Emma. Mary Margaret and Ruby are in there as well. Mary Margaret said she'd keep an eye on Henry, but I said I'd wait outside for you."

"Thank you," Regina answered. She put a hand gently on Katherine's shoulder and stared into the room for a brief moment.

"Regina, you seem dazed. Are you sure you're okay? Do you need some water or something?"

"No, thank you." She finally made eye contact. She looked at Katherine long and hard before saying, "I want you to know something, Katherine." The blonde nodded, signifying that she was paying full attention. "I want you to know that I really do care about you. You're my only friend here in Storybrooke, and no matter what happens, just know that I’m quite fond of you."

Katherine opened her mouth to respond, but words failed her. Before she could come up with a polite way to express her puzzlement, Regina was walking into the hospital room, leaving her alone with her thoughts.

She entered the room to see Henry sitting on Emma's right closest to the far wall. Mary Margaret was at the foot of the bed, holding the railing with Ruby at her side. When her presence was noticed, neither woman was able to hide their shock and confusion, having expected Emma's room to be the last place they'd see her.

"Oh, Madame Mayor. What are you doing here?" Mary Margaret asked, immediately stepping further away from the door and closer to the wall, Ruby close to follow.

"I'm here to see Emma," she said matter-of-factly, but her tone was missing its usual bite when addressing the school teacher, and the two friends exchanged curious glances.

Regina had yet to really look at the pair. Her focus was on the sleeping blonde in the hospital bed. She looked so peaceful lying there, as if she didn't have a single problem in the whole world. She observed that her breathing was shallow, nearly non-existent. The monitor in the corner was beeping slowly, signifying that Emma's heartrate was below an average pace. Regina sighed heavily and turned to Henry.

"Hi, sweetie," she said kindly with a small smile. He gave her an awkward and forced smile in return, his hurt feelings still present. "May I have the room please?" she asked, addressing the others. Mary Margaret silently nodded and moved to leave, but Ruby stayed and leaned a hand against the bed.

"You're not gonna hurt her, are you?" she asked, the accusation blatant.

"Ruby!" the teacher exclaimed, smacking her arm with the back of her hand. She moved past her, hoping to squeeze out of the room before the hot-tempered Mayor tore into the waitress, but the response was quick and simple.

"No, I won't hurt her."

Mary Margaret stopped immediately and turned to face her. She was acting so odd, and her strange behavior had piqued her interest. She observed for a moment, and the Mayor turned and placed a hand on the edge of the bed without touching the sleeping woman. Her whisper was barely audible, but Mary Margaret could have sworn she heard, "I'd never hurt Emma."

In contrast to her friend’s discreet observance, Ruby stood staring obviously, her brow furrowed in curiosity. The teacher grabbed her arm gently and tugged her toward the door, giving Regina and Henry some space. She paused for another moment, trying to see more of why Regina was acting in such a way, but then reluctantly followed her friend out the door to the bench down the hallway.

After waiting for the others to be out of earshot, Henry said, "Did you find a way to help her?" Regina sighed heavily. Walking to the other side of the room, she kneeled in front of him.

"Henry, I want to be honest with you from now on, okay? No more lying." He slowly nodded his head. "I think that I may have found a way to help Emma." His excitement was obvious but was quickly followed by disappointment when she finished, “but I can't promise you that it will work." She gently placed her hands on his knees, and he didn't pull away as he had earlier.

"I'm going to do my best to wake Emma, but I need you to be prepared for what will happen if this works." He seemed confused, and she sighed heavily once again. It was hard enough for her to accept the consequences for herself, let alone knowing what she was about to put her son through. She covered his hand with hers and rubbed her thumb over the back of his, as she had done so many times before. "I'm going to explain this, and when I finish, you can ask whatever questions you still have, okay?" He nodded again. "Good boy.” She gritted her teeth.

“Now, I'm going to kiss Emma in order to wake her, but if this works like Mr. Gold thinks it will, the curse is going to break."

"I knew Emma would be the one to break the curse!" he shouted, unable to contain his excitement. Regina smiled at him, but the smile was undeniably sad.

"Yes, Henry. Emma is the Savior." He wiggled in his seat suddenly feeling restless, and then he realized what she actually said.

"Wait, you are going to kiss Emma?”

"Well, you see. The curse wasn't the only thing that I was lying about, Henry. Emma and I have been seeing each other romantically, but we both found it best to keep it a secret until we were sure that a relationship was something that we both wanted." The boy's brow furrowed as began to put together all the missing pieces and connect the dots to make sense of their improving relationship. At his prolonged silence, Regina started to become nervous, thinking that their relationship upset him. “We didn’t want to make a drastic change in your life if it would eventually become unnecessary to do so. We already put you through enough.”

"So, you love Emma?"

Regina looked him in his eyes and found no accusations or disbelief. Just a simple question from a curious boy.

"Yes, I do love her. Very much so."

Henry stared at his hands in concentration, and Regina could nearly see the wheels in his head turning. He knew his mother was changing, and her response to Emma’s accident was further proof. The simple fact it was an accident in the first place spoke volumes about her feelings for the Sheriff; however, that also meant that his analysis of the situation was accurate, and Regina’s budding relationship with Emma was the reason for her search for the light.

"Henry,” she said quietly, pulling him from his thoughts, “if the kiss works and the curse breaks, there are going to be a lot of people that will be very angry with me."

"Like Snow White and Prince Charming?"

"Yes, like Snow and Charming,” she answered with a sigh, “and the rest of the townspeople that I cursed." She paused, trying to choose her next words wisely. "I'm going to be punished for my actions, and what the means yet, I'm not sure. I want you to be prepared for me to be gone for a little while. Maybe even a long time." He stayed quiet, but she could see a small hint of sadness on his face. "You will probably stay with Emma for a while."

"Then won't I see you at their loft?"

"No, sweetie. I don't think so. I don't think Emma will be wanting to see me for a long time."

"But she's the Savior. Her heart is good, and she'll forgive you." She smiled at his naivety and shook her head gently.

"No, I don't think so. Even if she were to miraculously forgive me, I think I'm going to be sent away for quite some time."

"Like jail?" he asked, frightened.

"Yes, something like that."

A heavy silence filled the room, and Regina relished in these last moments with her son. She continued to rub her thumb over the back of his hand and did her best to comfort him. For a moment, she believed this was the last contact she would ever have with him, but before she knew it, Henry was throwing himself in her arms.

"I know that I said I was mad at you, but I'm sorry. I don't want you to go to away, Mom."

He cried on her shoulder, and she wrapped her arms around him tightly, holding him close. She rubbed one hand on his back, and used the other to hold his head close to her neck. She tried to hide her own tears and shushed him gently.

"Now now, my sweet prince. There's no need to be sorry. You're allowed to still be angry with me. I hurt you, and being upset with me is a natural response to that. You don't have to be sorry for feeling that way, okay?" He pulled is head back and sniffled, wiping his nose with the back of his hand. Regina reached a tissue from the bedside table and handed it to him, still rubbing a hand along his back while he blew his nose. She wiped her own tears before she put her finger under his chin and lifted it to face her.

"I want you to listen to me, okay? I want you to learn from this. Learn from my mistakes." He nodded his head and wiped his running nose again. "All actions have consequences, and my selfish wants back in the Enchanted Forest all those years ago are catching up with me now. I have to answer for my mistakes, Henry, and that means losing everything I love." Tears welled in his eyes again, and she wiped them away with her thumb. More of her own tears caught in her throat as she said, "I'm sorry, Henry. I never meant to hurt you."

"I forgive you, Mom," he said through more tears. "You've changed. You’re not the Evil Queen anymore."

"No, baby. I'm not. But I'm afraid that it took me a little too long to realize how wrong I was." He frowned, and she rubbed his forehead, pretending to get rid of his frowning wrinkles. He giggled softly, and the sound warmed her heart.

"All I ask is that you remember how much I love you." He stared at her intently, studying her face in case it was the last time he'd ever see her. With tears in his eyes, he answered her.

"I love you too, Mom."

She slid him from her lap back onto the floor where he stood. She leveled herself with him again and kissed him softly on the forehead. She then stood and rubbed the back of his head affectionately before she said, "Go ahead back out there with Katherine. I don't want you in here in case something goes wrong."

He nodded and walked toward the door. When he reached the threshold, he paused briefly to sadly look back at his mother before he hung his head and walked into the hallway.

Once he was through the door, she collapsed into the chair and sobbed. She felt the pain in her chest, as if someone had taken her heart from within her and was squeezing it tightly in their fist, and she couldn’t catch her breath. She never meant for her little boy to have to feel the weight of his mother's sins, and the thought alone had bile snaking its way up her throat, threatening to spill from her mouth at any moment. She would do anything she could to take it back, but now she lost him forever.

Mentally berating herself, she reminded herself that there was no room for self-pity. This was the bed she made, so she would need to lie in it. Emma, on the other hand, was arguably the most innocent in this situation, second only to Henry. She was only more collateral damage.

Pulling herself together, she moved toward the bed, dragging the chair behind her. She reached for Emma's hand, feeling how cold she was beneath her own warm skin. She absentmindedly rubbed her thumb across the back of her hand, just as she did Henry’s.

“And you,” she said, “I’m going to lose you before I ever really had you.” She allowed her hand to travel further up Emma's arm, softly brushing her fingers against her forearm, the machine behind them signaling that her heartrate was getting slower.

“For so long, I fought my feelings for you,” she said, gently lifting her hand and bringing it to her lips, kissing her knuckles softly “but you made it impossible to deny them any longer. I kept you at arm’s length, preventing you from seeing my true self, but that stubborn Charming blood runs deep. As much as it pains me to say it, I really do love that about you.” She kissed the palm of her hand, letting her eyes flutter closed, breathing in the scent of vanilla and the original scent of Emma one last time. “You chose to see the good in me, something no one else has ever done. You never gave up on me.”

She rested her lover's hand back on the bed before rising from her seat. She leaned over Emma's sleeping figure, holding her weight up with a hand placed beside her head. She used the other to softly brush her hair away from her face. She smiled down at her sleeping girlfriend, a tear rolling down her cheek, as she whispered, "I can only hope that you won't give up on me now." Leaning in until she was a breath away from soft pink lips, she said quietly, "I love you, Emma."

Gripping the sheets beneath her hand, she prepared herself for a blast as she pressed her lips firmly against Emma's. Instead of the expected explosion, there was a gentle breeze and a bright light. Her body was filled with warmth, but her hair was blown back by the wind that entered the room, despite the closed windows. She felt a tingling sensation start in her lips and her cheeks suddenly felt warm. From there it spread like wildfire, reaching the tips of her fingers and toes, enveloping her in comfort.

Pulling away, she heard a small gasp from below her as Emma's eyes opened, green eyes finding brown. She smiled so widely that she was sure it would split her face in two. Emma touched her cheek softly, blinking to adjust to the change in light. She wiped away the tears streaming down Regina's face with a furrowed brow.

"Regina, baby. Don't cry. What's wrong?" The brunette shook her head, knowing it was only a matter of minutes before all hell broke loose. There was no time for explanations. "Is this a hospital? Why am I in the –”

"I love you, Emma Swan."

The smile that overtook Emma's face in that moment was one of sheer joy and happiness. Her eyes had a certain sparkle to them, one that Regina had never seen before. She placed her own hand on the one on her cheek and closed her eyes, but she felt a gentle tug pulling her down and back toward the bed. Emma pulled her in for another kiss before she whispered, "I love you too, Regina Mills."

The gentle kiss was suddenly filled with more passion as Regina took all that Emma was willing to give her. She wove her hands through blonde silk, holding her close. She snaked her tongue into her mouth, a small whimper escaping Emma's lips as she welcomed her lover fully. The kiss ended as quickly as it had begun, leaving both women panting and breathless. Regina pulled away from her entirely, trying her best to ignore the small whimper she heard in protest. Just then the door swung open and in marched the pixie-haired school teacher.

"Regina, get away from my daughter!"

Regina tensed immediately, but she silently obeyed, stepping a few feet further away from the bed. Emma began to sit up, attempting to explain.

"No, it's fine! We're actually tog…. I'm sorry, your what?"

Mary Margaret turned her attention from the Mayor to the confused blonde in bed. She smiled warmly at her, a look of relief on her face. Standing at the end of the bed, she touched Emma's foot through her blanket, resting her hand on it as if to assure herself that this was real. Tears welled in her eyes as she spoke.

"My daughter. You are my daughter, Emma."

Emma blinked slowly with her mouth slightly agape. Her palms started to sweat, and she felt an uneasiness in her stomach that she didn't believe was related to her hospital stay.

"I can't be," she stated firmly. "That's impossible. It doesn't make any sense. Now you sound like Henry."

"But Henry is right," the school teacher answered. "Magic is real. The curse is real. It's all true." Emma shook her head, refusing to believe such nonsense.

"Regina," she said, addressing her girlfriend, quietly standing off the side of her bed. "Tell her to stop saying stuff like this. Tell her it's not true."

Regina slammed her eyes closed once more, a small quiet choking sound escaping her throat as she tried to stop herself from crying. She inhaled deeply through her nose, exhaling it slowly out her mouth. She raised her eyes once more to meet those of her lover that looked quite frightened before speaking.

"It is true, Emma."

Emma ran a hand down her face, processing what she had been told, the sweat on her palms only mingling with the sweat now shining on her forehead and cheeks. Her fingers were shaking, and she felt a fuzziness in her head that she only felt in times of extreme anxiety. It felt as though her brain was on a radio station that wasn't quite clear, and only some information could come through. She was reminded of every time that Henry told her magic was real, simultaneously reminding her of every time that she told him it wasn't. He insisted that…

"Oh god," she said, dropping her hand from her face. "That means that…." She couldn't say it aloud. That would make it real. That would solidify the betrayal she felt seeping into the edges of her already damaged heart. She felt the acid rising in her throat as she looked at Regina, who by now had tears streaming down her face. Her bottom lip was tucked in between her teeth, struggling to stave off the sobs that were threating to wrack her body at any moment. This was the moment she would truly lose it all.

"That means that you're the Evil Queen."

Regina never moved. She didn't deny or confirm the accusation. She didn't even flinch. The silence in the room was deafening, and Emma felt like she would lose her mind at any moment if someone didn’t say something. All of this was so overwhelming. She went from an orphan to a princess in just moments, and yet she could only focus on one thing. Regina, the one person who had made her feel safe and loved, had lied to her in the worst of ways.

"Regina," she pleaded, her own tears forming a lump in her throat. "Please say something."

"Yes," she whispered. "I am the Evil Queen."

"Oh my god," Emma choked on her words, and the tears fell freely now. She threw her face in her hands, the anger boiling to the surface, smothering out all her other overwhelming feelings. "I trusted you," she said, teeth clenched. Mary Margaret stood quietly observing, lost as to what the connection was between the two women.

"I know," Regina said softly, "but I never meant –"

"Snow!" Ruby came barging in, hugging her friend tightly. "The curse," she then said, looking around the room. "It's broken." She turned to Regina. "If I were you, Your Majesty, I'd find a place to hide." Regina shook her head, the momentarily forgotten reality of the situation suddenly much more prevalent. Right now, everyone surely wanted her head on a stake.

"Emma," she whispered desperately, rushing to the edge of the bed, "No matter what you think, no matter what anyone tells you, I do love you."

The Sheriff only stared at her as Regina backed slowly away from the bed. She wiped a stray tear from her eyes before turning and running down the hallway to safety. Emma watched her leave before turning to Snow standing at the foot of the bed.

"It's true," she said quietly. Snow looked at her with adoration as she slowly stepped closer. She sat on the edge and reached her hands out slowly, cradling her daughter's face in her hands. Her eyes welled with tears again as she pulled Emma into a tight hug.

"You found us," she said, holding her close to her chest. Emma sat silently astonished.

"Grandma?" Henry asked, walking back into the room. Snow laughed, surprised to hear such a title used in her direction, having not known their relation while under the curse.

"Yes, Henry," she said, turning to the boy as he walked to her side of the bed. She pulled him into a hug, never letting her one hand leave Emma's arm. "I suppose so."

"You did it," he said to Emma. "You saved them." His smile lit up the room, and Snow brushed his hair from his forehead.

"She saved all of us," she said proudly, her smile matching Henry's.

Emma moved her mouth slowly, as if she was trying to say words but couldn't think of any to say. She looked dumbfounded at the woman on the bed next to her. She forced a small smile toward Henry, one that faded quickly, before she began to push herself out from underneath the covers.

"Emma, do you want to talk about…. it?"

"What?" she asked, searching the room for her clothes. Snow stood from her side of the bed.

"Us? Your life? Everything?"

"Can we do everything maybe later? With a glass of wine?" she said, finding her bag of clothes on a nearby chair, having been removed by hospital staff. "Or several… bottles," she added under her breath. She stepped into the restroom to change her clothes.

"I know it's a lot to take in," the teacher said, after the Sheriff emerged from behind the door, "and I don't want to push, but I've been waiting for this a long time and –”

"Yeah, so have I," she snapped. "I've thought about this moment my entire life. I've imagined who you might be! But of all the scenarios that I concocted, my parents being…." She paused, struggling to put words to thoughts she seemed to be having in hyper speed. "I just need a little time, that's all." She shrugged in a manner that suggested she was hoping for some sympathy.

"Snow," came Red's voice, interrupting the tension. Everyone followed the wolf's gaze out the window, witnessing a commotion. A large group of people was hollering and running down Main Street.

"There you are," Archie said, running into the room. He touched Emma's arm softly. "I need your help." All eyes were on Dr. Hopper as he breathlessly tried to enlist the Sheriff's help. "Dr. Whale has whipped everyone into a frenzy. They're going to Regina's house. They're going to kill her."

At that, Emma was throwing on her shoes and making her way to the door. Henry looked out the window, panicked. "Please help her," he said, turning to his blonde mother. "She's still my mom." All she could do was nod before turning and heading out the door.

"Emma, wait!" Snow called after her.

"I have to help her," she said. She slipped on her jacket and ran her way to Mifflin Street.

Chapter Text

Running up to the Mayoral Mansion, Emma pushed her way through the massive gathering out front. She felt as if she'd go deaf with the noise that the crowd was creating, hitting the door and calling for Regina to leave her home.

"Everyone please!" Emma yelled over the chants and pounding. She made her way to the porch where she stood and faced the townspeople, seeing them all red-faced and irate. When her first attempt failed, she shouted again to get their attention. When the group finally settled, she tried to speak. "Listen to me. This isn't how we handle this."

"She cursed us all!" yelled Grumpy from the back.

A woman off to Emma's left shouted, "She deserves to be punished!"

"She deserves to be executed," Grumpy added again.

"I mean this with the utmost respect to all of you," Emma began, patting the air the same way one would calm down a group of children, "but you're not in your world anymore. You're in this world. My world. And that's not how we deal with injustice. She will face the consequences that the justice system sees fit."

"What justice system?" Dr. Whale asked. "This town is run by Regina!" The group began to chatter again, nodding their heads in agreement, poising to start the pounding again.

"Let me take care of this, okay? I'm still the Sheriff of this town, so I'll deal with the situation. I need everyone to go home, get some rest, and reconnect with loved ones. Let me handle Regina." The crowd began to protest, but she stood her ground. "Go home," she asserted. "Rioting doesn't make you much better than her. Revenge won't solve anything. You have more important things to do right now. Prioritize family and friends. Find your loved ones."

As the crowd began to dissipate, Emma sighed. She wasn't ready to put away her own feelings of hurt and betrayal just yet. She understood why the citizens of Storybrooke were surrounding her house, demanding that she face the consequences of her actions. She just had to ensure she kept a level head about it.

The last of the Enchanted Foresters reluctantly left the yard and headed back down the street, mumbling to themselves, leaving Emma to herself on the porch. She reached under the mat in front of the door and found the extra key that Regina had left there for her on more than one occasion. She silently thanked whatever deity prevented the rioters from finding it and unlocked the door, stepping inside. Immediately noticing how quiet the house was, she began to wonder if Regina was even there at all. Then she heard the sniffles coming from the dining room.

Rolling her eyes, she walked toward the sound, clenching and unclenching her fists as she walked. The closer she got, the more enraged and betrayed she felt. Before she even fully entered the room, she started ranting, all thoughts of level-headedness flying out the window.

"So, you mean to tell me that the entire time we were together," she said, rounding the corner and entering the dining room, "you were lying to me?" Regina sat at the table with her hands folded around a cup of tea. She remained silent, so Emma continued. "I guess that isn't surprising thinking that you thought it was a fucking great idea to just curse an entire land!" She was now pacing the room along the wall across from the Queen, flailing her hands as she walked. "You lied to everyone in this town, so why should I be any different? You never cared about me. I'm just like everyone else to you."

"Emma, don't say that. You know that isn't true," Regina said adamantly, breaking her silence for the first time. She wiped another tear.

"I don't know anything anymore. You've done nothing but lie to me since the moment I came into this stupid town. The stupid town that you created! Your entire life is a lie!" She turned to face the brunette, raising her voice a bit more. "Was anything you ever said to me actually true?"

"I do love you, Emma" she said with a sigh.

"Oh, I'm sure," she snapped back sarcastically, “because tricking me into opening up to you just for you to betray me like this really screams love." She started pacing again.

"I didn't trick you," she said, trying to defend herself.

"How didn't you?!” Her face turned red, and she gripped the back of the chair so tightly that her knuckles turned white. “You played the misunderstood struggling single mother role well, Madame Mayor.” She said the moniker with disgust, scrunching up her nose like something smelled foul. “I fell for it too. I even defended you for fuck’s sake! Instead, you're an evil queen that cursed an entire community of people because you didn't like that Snow fucking White was 'the fairest in the land' or whatever psycho bullshit that caused this disaster."

"I'm not that shallow!" Regina stood to her feet defensively. "It was much deeper than the idiotic story that this land created, Emma. Don't demean me like that. Don't you dare."

"But you can demean me? You can just make a fool out of me, playing with my emotions like a goddamn fiddle, and it’s fine?!" She pointed at her accusingly. "There are no morals or boundaries when it comes to you. You do as you please, Your Majesty, and everyone else has to suffer at your hand." The brunette stood there silently, knowing she couldn't disagree. "And Henry!" She added, shaking her head. "You made everyone in this godforsaken town think that he was crazy! You sent him to see a shrink for Christ's sake! Knowing damn well that everything in that book was…"

She fell against the wall, one hand over her stomach and the other over her mouth. She felt as if she'd been sucker punched in the gut, and Regina knew just by watching the color drain from her face what realization dawned on her.

"…it was real. Everything in the book is real." She spoke slowly, as if the words were concrete falling from her lips to the polished wood floor below. "You're a murderer." The words hung in the air as the atmosphere turned to ice, and Regina knew there was no coming back from this. "You're a mass murderer. You slaughtered entire villages without a second thought."

"I was different then," she whispered.

Her words went unheard as Emma pushed the chair violently away from the table. It tipped and crashed to the floor. Stepping around the fallen furniture, Emma stood in the doorway pointing that same accusatory finger at her.

“You will never, and I mean never, see Henry again.”

"Emma, no. Please don't say that," Regina begged, following her toward the front door. "I would never hurt Henry. I love him more than anything, Emma. You have to believe me." She reached for her arm, but the Sheriff yanked it away.

"Don't touch me."

"If you don't believe anything I ever said to you, fine," Regina said, releasing her arm and holding her hands up in front of her in surrender, “but you have to know that I would never hurt Henry. I'm his mother."

"I don't know anything anymore," she sneered. "Except that I won't let my son be anywhere near a monster like you."

"Emma please!" Regina cried, reaching for her one last time as she walked out the door, shutting the hard wood behind her.

The Mayor closed the distance between her and the door, slamming her hands firmly against it for support before she turned and pressed her back against the white paint, sliding down until she hit the floor. She pulled her knees to her chest, dropping her head into her hands, and sobbed.

Several minutes passed before there was a quiet knock at the door. She momentarily thought she imagined it, but she heard a follow up knock that was just a little bit louder. She slowly stood and opened the door to find the very same blonde that just stormed out. She still looked irate, but Regina noticed the way she ever so slightly rocked on her heels in nervousness, and her cheeks were tinged pink with embarrassment.

"You have to come with me," Emma said nearly under her breath. She stared at her in confusion and didn't move. "You're literally the most wanted person in all of Maine, Regina. I have to take you to the station."

Realization dawned on her, and she turned around, putting her hands behind her back. She hung her head and waited to feel the cold metal against her hands. Emma habitually reached for her cuffs in her belt, but a twinge of guilt made her palms feel sweaty. Angry at herself for still having a soft spot for the brunette, she dropped her hand away from the cuffs and instead gently gripped her bicep, turning her around.

"I'm not cuffing you," she said, rolling her eyes. Not wanting her to think things were okay with them, she added, "You're not dangerous. If you had your magic back, you would have destroyed half the town by now." She led the way down the walkway, brown eyes glued on her retreating form. Regina walked slowly behind her, rubbing at her wrist as if she could feel the cuffs in place. This was her walk of shame. This was her fall from grace.

She stood on the passenger side of the yellow bug, not sure if she should dare sit in the front seat or if she should sit in the back like the prisoner she was. Emma opened the driver side door and paused to look at her.

"Get in, Your Majesty,” she barked. “Or would you like one of your servants to get the door for you?"

She stood there for a moment more before reaching for the door in the front. When she opened it and the Sheriff didn't protest, she proceeded to get in and sit down. The ride to the station was silent.

Emma was seething, coming to one realization after another about the world she thought she knew. She spent her entire life believing that not a single person on this earth ever wanted her. She thought of her parents often as a child. Sometimes she wished to meet them and finally have a family. As she grew older, she reminded herself that they’d given her up because they didn’t want her and meeting them would never change that. At 28, there was no part of her heart left that didn’t harbor resentment toward them, and finding out that they were fairytale royalty didn’t change that. If anything, their self-righteous reasoning seemed more like a cop out than a valid reason to send your infant child off in some magic tree just hoping for the best.

Hope. It was a foreign concept to Emma. She lost hope of ever having a family at a young age and her cynicism and fear of vulnerability prevented her from ever letting anyone get close – except Regina. Human beings just suck in general, and Regina turned out to be the worst of all. She killed people with her bare hands purely for her own gain and tricked Emma into believing there was something more to her than just a narcissistic sadist. Now she felt stupid. She wasn’t a cynic without reason, and she ignored her own logical rules of life and let her idiotic heart fall for a woman that didn’t exist. Her Regina wasn’t real. It was all a façade.

At that moment, the ground began to shake, and Emma slammed on the breaks, sending them each lurching forward. The shaking stopped nearly as quickly as it had begun, and she sat wide-eyed and panicked.

"What the hell was that?" she asked, looking around outside. Everything seemed to be intact apart from a few trash cans and flowerpots knocked over. She eyed Regina and said, "Tell me what the hell that was."

"I don't know, Miss Swan," Regina snapped back.

She knew she had no right to be mad. She was absolutely abhorrent, but being at odds with Emma felt more comfortable than wallowing in her own self-pity. She had not the slightest idea why the ground was shaking, but she had enough accusations being thrown at her for things she truly was at fault for. She wouldn't be accepting the blame for anything else.

"Okay, well this was your curse and your town. So, it's your problem, isn't it?"

"As I do recall, Sheriff, I'm a prisoner now, not the mayor. So, it seems to me that it would be your problem then."

She flashed a wicked smile, and Emma's face flushed red. Her reaction was enough to convince the former mayor that she was doing all she could, all that Cora taught her. Remain poised and graceful, even under pressure. Play the cards as if you still hold the power and hide the pain under a mask of anger and hatred. Inside, she felt empty and alone, but on the outside, she was the Evil Queen that everyone feared, and rightfully so. Falling back into her comfortable old habits was her only option, her only way to survive this.

"This is the real you, you sick bitch." Regina raised one eyebrow, pretending that her words didn't sting. "Everything that happened over these last few months was all a ploy. You just wanted your way with me, just like everyone else." At that, her mask fell. The thought of Emma believing such a terrible thing nearly killed her, and she was unable to hide her devastation. Keeping up her persona was so difficult after falling for the blonde so hard.

"Oh, don't pretend you care now,” the younger woman said with a sideways glance. “I trusted you and told you my darkest secret, and you used that against me."

"I've done a lot of awful things, Emma, but that isn't one of them.”

"Isn't tearing out people’s hearts what you're best at? Isn't that kind of your thing?" Silence emanated between them, and Regina felt that deep ache within her chest once again. "Congratulations, Regina," Emma mumbled. "You've claimed another victim." She put the car back in drive and headed toward the station once again.

[X]

"We have to do something," Snow said, putting her hands on her hips.

"I agree, Emma. We have to do more than just leave her in there," Charming added, putting his hand on his wife's shoulder.

"I need time to think, okay? I just need a minute," she answered, chewing on her thumb nail. She lifted her eyes to look through the glass walls of her office. She saw Regina sitting at the edge of the bed in her cell, fidgeting with her fingers and fumbling with her clothes, trying to ignore the reunited family discussing her fate.

"Sweetie," Snow said, stepping closer to her, "you're new to all of this. Why don't you just let us handle this, okay?"

"I'm the Sheriff. I can handle it," she said, lowering her eyes again. She moved some files around on her desk, opening and closing a few as if playing with the items on her desk would emphasize her point that it was in her job description to manage crime.

"We're your parents, honey," David added, stepping closer and putting his hand on her forearm. "We're all together now. Let us help you." He rubbed his thumb soothingly over her arm, but she pulled it away.

"I needed your help when you sent me through some magical portal alone. I don't really need it now. I know how to do my job."

As the hurt washed over both their faces, the ground began to shake once again, and the lights flickered. The shakes were more violent this time, and nearly everything flew off her desk. Snow dropped to the ground and covered her head in an attempt to keep falling objects from hitting her. Charming grabbed Emma and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her to the ground to protect her. After the shaking ceased, Snow stood and stormed out of the office, rushing towards Regina's cell.

"What did you do?!" she demanded.

"Like mother like daughter, I see," she quipped, standing from the dirty cell floor and dusting off her black slacks.

Punctuating each word as if it were its own sentence, she asked again, “What did you do?” She walked closer to the cell and gripped the bars. David and Emma came running out the office behind her, approaching the scene.

"As I told the princess earlier," she said dismissively, "it's not me." She looked directly into Snow's brown eyes when she said, "If it were, you'd all be dead."

"Let's just take her to the town square now," David nearly hissed. "I'm sure everyone would love to see a good old execution."

"She's not dying," Emma stated matter-of-factly.

"She killed thousands, Emma. She deserves the death penalty," he reasoned.

"And she's Henry's mother. I promised the kid I wouldn't let that happen to her. She's not dying."

"David," Snow said. She took him by the arm and led him out the side door where they could talk in the hallway in private.

"Did Henry really ask you that?" Regina asked quietly.

"Yes, he did," Emma answered, “because he's a good kid. How he turned out that way, I have no idea."

"He turned out a hell of a lot better than if you'd raised him,” Regina bit back. “Prison life is no life for a child, Miss Swan."

"You made him think he was crazy.”

"And you made him feel unwanted.” She saw instantly that she'd struck a nerve but she didn’t let up, using insults as her last form of defense. "You did to him just as your parents did to you."

"Don't you dare say that!" she shouted, lunging forward and grabbing the bars as her mother had done earlier.

She was knocked to the hard tile floor as another earthquake took all that was in the Sheriff's station and threw it in disarray. Snow and Charming were heard yelling from across the station. Regina crawled for cover beneath the bed in her cell. Emma lied face down on the floor, too afraid to try and move. Her arms were across the back of her head and neck as they teach children to do during tornado drills at school. Her nerves felt like they were on fire, and she wasn't sure if it was from being so angry at Regina or if it was from the utter fear that she was in now.

No one moved until everything stilled, and even then, they were cautious. Charming stood first, motioning for Snow to stay down. He called for Emma, but when he didn't hear a response, he started pacing to their side of the station. Inside the main area, he saw the desks overturned, papers and clutter everywhere. One light was detached from the ceiling and was hanging by its wires, swinging back and forth, flickering. He called her name again, but no response. He pushed through the debris, ducking below wires stepping over chairs.

"I'm fine, David," she finally answered.

She shoved the filing cabinet that had fallen on her leg in the opposite direction, and stood up, stretching and shaking it out, rubbing at her knee. Snow came running in behind David, taking a moment to observe the room in shock. Regina crawled out from underneath the bed and surveyed the room, just as shocked as everyone else. When all eyes turned to her, she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

"If one more of you accuses me of this, I’ll –”

"There's a giant hole in the middle of town! There's a gaping hole!" Grumpy had come barreling through the doors and into the station, arms flailing. "Your Majesty," he said, taking a moment to bow to Snow. "A huge crater just appeared in the middle of Storybrooke! There was this horrible shaking and a gust of wind and then suddenly there was an endless pit! Come look!" He ran out as quickly as he'd arrived. David gave Snow's arm a gentle squeeze.

"You stay here. I'll go check it out."

"No, I'm coming with you!"

She reached for his hand, not wanting to be separated from him again so soon. She reached behind her for Emma's as well, but she slowly pulled her hand loose. Still feeling the need to assert her independence to her newfound parents, she detached herself from them, taking a step back.

"I think the Sheriff should be there, don't you?" she said, utilizing another opportunity to emphasize that she was fulfilling her duty to the town and not going as a happy member of the royal family.

"Yes," Snow answered in disappointed agreement. She started to head for the door, but Emma didn't follow. She turned to see her still standing in front of Regina's cell.

"What about Regina?"

"What do you mean? She stays in her cell," David answered flatly.

"Do you see this place? It's dangerous in here. She can't just stay here." She watched as the couple debated on what to do. Snow slowly nodded her head.

"She's right, David," she said in response. "Leaving her trapped helplessly in a cell while everything falls apart makes us no better than she is." Regina rolled her eyes but kept her arms firmly crossed against her chest in her tell-tale sign of insecurity and fear that didn't go unnoticed by a certain blonde. David shrugged uncommittedly, knowing that they were both right even though he didn't like it.

"Then what do you suggest we do with her?"

"She comes with me,” Emma answered. Snow and David both looked a bit confused. "Any sign of funny business and I put the cuffs on her, but she stays by my side. Like she said, if she wanted us dead, we would be by now." The two royals exchanged a look with one another that Emma didn't quite understand before David questioned her again.

"Don't you think she should be with me? I mean, no offense, Emma, but I'm a little stronger and can handle any of her attempts to –”

"Oh, please, shepherd boy. You couldn't even manage a farm, let alone a queen."

"Shut up, Regina," Emma snapped. "Look, I respect you both," she said, addressing her friends, "as the royalty of your land, but you also have a long running history with Regina. I think that sometimes your bias might get in the way." The Charmings looked offended, but Emma clarified. "It's entirely justified, don't get me wrong." The former Mayor sighed dramatically, just for the effect her two cents would have. “But you also both advocated for killing her a few minutes ago, and at this moment in time, I seem to be the only one wanting to keep her alive." She glared at her ex-lover and added, "Regrettably. But it's for Henry. I made him a promise, and I intend to keep it." She stood her ground firmly and shoved her hands into her jean pockets. "Deal?"

"Deal," David and Snow said in unison.

"Gross," the Queen mumbled.

"You're pushing it," Emma growled, leaning in to put her key in the lock.

The heavy metal door swung open, but only so far, as it hit into a pile of books that had fallen from a nearby bookshelf torn from the wall in the magical disaster. She squeezed her way through the gate and stepped into and over the debris in front of her, heading for the door that the Charmings had just walked through. Emma kept a close distance behind her, taking a moment every few steps to take a deep breath and calm her racing heartbeat. She still had yet to take a moment to really process, and she was already stepping into – quite literally – a mess.

‘I could really use a stiff drink.’

Chapter Text

"Is someone going to tell me where my son is?" Regina asked, walking beside Emma, an uncomfortable distance between them. "Or have you imbeciles just let him run off?"

"He only runs away when he's with you," Emma quipped. "He's safe with Ruby at the diner helping all of your victims find their loved ones."

A hefty silence filled the air as they walked toward the sink hole. Snow and Charming walked several feet ahead, poised and ready to jump back into action, but Emma just felt that her head was spinning. She was trying and failing to make even the tiniest bit of sense out of all this, but the harder she tried, the worse she felt – mentally and physically. Her body felt warm and her fingertips oddly felt like they were going numb. 

‘What is wrong with me?’

"Are you okay?", the brunette asked, watching as the Sheriff eyed her hands as if they were on fire.

"Yeah, I'm fine."

"Well, you certainly don't look fine."

"Like you care," she said, rolling her eyes. She shoved her hands into her pockets like a petulant child, as if putting them there would keep Regina’s prying eyes away from looking at her in that caring way she no longer had the right to. "Look, the real question is, why was I even in the hospital?”

"Your Majesties!" Happy yelled, running to Snow and Charming. A swarm of excited dwarves followed him, all circling to bow graciously, and Regina seized the opportunity to avoid the topic. She paced quickly ahead, pretending to be distracted by the commotion.

"Are we going to spend all afternoon gawking over Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum or are you going to show us the crater you've been going on about?" The crowd noticed her for the first time, made clear by the gasps and murmurs.

"What the hell is she doing here?" a woman yelled from the back.

"You said you wanted justice," someone else jeered, aiming their anger at Emma.

The gathering of citizens began to speak their mind simultaneously, the sound becoming an annoying buzz that left a ringing in Emma's right ear. She covered it with her hand in an attempt to cease the sharp pain piercing through her eardrum.

"Stop, stop!" she yelled, trying to silence the crowd. Despite their distrust of her, the murmuring ceased. "She is currently under arrest."

"Why isn't she in jail then?" Granny piped in, gripping her bow tightly.

"Well," she said, rubbing her hand along the back of her neck, trying to ignore that persistent numbness that seemed to be travelling along her body. "We don't currently have a jail. These dangerous tremors kind of destroyed the whole Sheriff's station."

"So, what now?", Grumpy said bitterly. "You're just going to babysit her and hope she doesn't kill us all?"

Regina, usually quick to retort with a snarky one-liner, was quiet. Instead, she was intently staring at the Sheriff that hadn't stopped squirming since the curse broke. A heavy guilt washed over her as she began to worry that she was experiencing unforeseen side effects of the sleeping curse she'd ingested.

"She's under our watch until other arrangements can be made," Charming stepped in. The Storybrooke inhabitants appeared to visibly relax, their tense shoulders and clenched fists loosening with their prince's words. "As soon as we have an alternate holding place for her, she’ll be securely imprisoned and won’t be able to hurt anyone anymore."

Emma furrowed her brow, slowly realizing that she had lost the trust of the citizens she'd been protecting for almost two years. The curse had been broken, supposedly by her in ways she didn't understand, and they somehow lost hope in her. She’d already been betrayed once today, and she somehow felt as though the townspeople turning on her as well would be too much to handle. She wasn’t Regina. She wasn’t a villain or the heartless fiend that stood beside her. She promised Henry that his mother wouldn’t die, but that didn’t mean she deserved any leniency.

Reaching over, she pulled on the Queen’s arm and snapped on the cold cuffs that had been a part of an exciting game but now were just a painful reminder of lost love. She gasped, turning to look into emerald green eyes that once to lit up to see her. The hurt washed over her face as she felt the blonde close the metal ring around her other wrist, trapping her hands in front of her.

"She doesn't have magic, but this is reassurance that she'll still face her consequences," Emma said confidently, ignoring the brunette behind her.

She approached the chasm, peering down into the dark abyss, and kicked a nearby rock into the darkness below. Everyone grew silent, realizing what she was trying to discover. She patiently waited, leaning over a safe distance to listen more closely. The silence remained, until finally she sighed.

"It's either too deep for us to hear the sound, or considering the return of magic, it's endless."

"What now?" Regina snapped, her anger building inside her. "Now you're all just going to trust the bandit and the shepherd to save us from a hole straight to hell?" Spinning on her heel, Snow turned to face her.

"What else do you suggest? You're useless without your magic, and we have no one else to turn to. David and I can handle this."

"This is clearly magical, and therefore far out of your area of expertise, Snow. Someone created this, and it wasn't me. So, best of luck figuring this one out."

"Mr. Gold," Emma said, trusting that uneasy feeling she got every time their paths crossed. "Or… Rumpelstiltskin or whatever. We need to talk to him."

"That's a bad idea," her royal company said in unison. The Queen and Prince side-eyed one another, each annoyed with this incarceration arrangement.

"He's dangerous, Emma," replied Snow. "All magic comes with a price."

"I don't want him to use his magic." She shrugged, walking away from the magical canyon. "I just want his knowledge of magic. I'm going to interrogate him."

Regina smirked, raising her eyebrow at the Charmings, relishing in her former lover's rebellion against her newfound parents. She sashayed towards Rumple's shop on Emma's tail, finding at least a little joy in their moments of frustration with their long-lost daughter.

[X]

"Sorry, but we're closed."

Mr. Gold stood behind the countertop, holding Belle's hand as the authoritative blonde burst through the door, a restrained Regina and Charmings in tow.

"We need to talk," she retorted bluntly, cutting right to the chase.

"What part of 'We're closed,' did you not understand?"

He released Belle's hand and edged her toward the back of his shop, wishing to protect her from whatever business he may need to attend to. She smiled softly at him and snuck behind the curtain, knowing better than to argue. Facing his guests, he grinned widely as he noticed the shackled Queen. She lowered her head trying to avoid his eye contact, but his chuckle made her skin crawl.

"Well, well, well, dearie. It doesn't look like things played out the way you planned."

"Shut it, Rumple," she snarled, her upper lip rising just where her scar lay.

"You know what they say about the best laid plans," he mocked. He subtly gestured to himself with his cane as he added, "Although some of us are really quite good at it."

"Gold," the Sheriff interrupted, still furrowing her brow. "What do you know about the magic in town right now?"

"The curse is broken. I thought that was rather obvious." Emma rolled her eyes.

"I meant the shaking and the giant hole on Main Street."

"Well, I don't know anything about any shaking," he said, placing his hands on his cane, "and the only thing I know about the opening in the road is that it is really quite bad for business."

"Cut the act, Gold," David said, stepping to the forefront.

Emma tensed up, her shoulder muscles tightening. She knew they meant well, but she wasn't used to this leadership role that they both resumed the moment the curse was broken. She couldn't blame them. They were a prince and princess destined to rule an entire land, but that didn't mean she had to like it, especially when her interrogation was highjacked before it even began. She sighed and reluctantly stepped back, at least acknowledging that magical knowledge was in their realm and maybe she couldn't be the leader on this one.

All this internal conflict and inability to settle and digest all the new information was again throwing her mind into a tailspin. She felt so dizzy and needed to sit down. David continued speaking, but Regina eyed the blonde suspiciously, resisting the urge to place her arm on her lower back and steady her. Emma swayed, and Regina reached to catch her, but her right hand pulled the cuffs taut between her wrists, clanking and reminding her that her former lover went against her word to leave her unrestrained. The Sheriff caught herself along the opposite counter, playing it off as if she meant to lean on it, but Regina remained undeceived, noticing the sudden pink hue to her usually pale skin.

"We know that these earthquakes are of some kind of magical doing, and that leaves only you," the sandy-haired prince continued.

"I'm fairly certain the Queen – or is it former Queen," he added, once again jeering the brunette, "has proven to be quite capable of wreaking havoc with her magical powers, and she evidently has more motive than me. I think you're barking up the wrong tree."

"She doesn't have her magic," Snow continued, not allowing the older man to dodge their accusations. "If she did—"

"…she would have destroyed us all by now," Regina mocked in a high-pitched voice. "Yes, yes, we all know. That line is old, Princess," she jibed with disgust. "If you're going to keep reminding me that I'm presently incapable of magic, at least be more creative." She rolled her eyes dramatically. "I'm tired of hearing that one."

"What we're saying is that you are the only other person in Storybrooke that has magic and has a lengthy rap sheet for hurting people," Emma chimed in from the other side of the room. The common language for this world was unknown to them, but with a moment to interpret context clues, the room of wizards and royalty understood.

"Who's to say I have my magic?" he sneered with a smile.

"Oh, stop with the riddles and games, Rumple," Regina spit. "You gave me this damn curse. Don't try and tell me that you didn't ensure you'd have your magic when the curse was broken. This was your plan all along." She tried to lift her hands, as she'd always been one to move them when speaking, and was once again annoyed at her restraints. She audibly expressed her frustration with a groan, and Rumple smirked.

"You don't seem to be in much of a position to make accusations, dearie." He turned to address Snow and Charming with a dismissive wave of his hand. "You really should've found a way to keep her quiet." Emma, having become rather faint and desperate to get some space, made an executive decision.

"We're obviously not getting anywhere with this, so let's go."

Without waiting for an answer, she walked out the door and back to Main Street. The Charmings eyed one another curiously before David turned to Rumpelstiltskin.

"This conversation isn't over."

"It seems the Savior says it is."

Ignoring his jest, David motioned for Regina to exit the shop, not wanting her to be the last in line. She ducked her head, hating having to follow orders from anyone, let alone Snow's shepherd boy, and hurried out the door with Snow and David close behind. Despite closing the door behind him, the Prince still spoke softly.

"Emma, are you okay?"

"Yeah, I just know a dead end when I see one." She watched as her friends glanced at one another before returning their concerned gaze to her. "Stop looking at me like that," she responded, pulling her leather jacket tight around her as if it were her armor against this truly uncomfortable situation.

"Sweetie," Snow started in a motherly tone that caused her to squirm. "We still haven't really… talked."

The Mayor turned around and took a few steps away from the reunited family. She wasn't fond of them, Emma aside, and she certainly didn't want to be in earshot of a Snow White mushy hope speech.

"Emma, you're my daughter and I want to talk to you. Really talk to you." Emma tucked her hands into her pockets and rocked slightly on the balls of her feet, knowing she couldn't avoid this conversation much longer. "During the curse, we were just friends. But now, we know that we are mother and daughter, and I want to really know you." Her daughter nodded, motioning for her to continue, despite her obvious discomfort. "We're finally together," she took a deep breath, "and I can't help but think that you're not happy about it."

With a sigh, Emma said, "Here's the thing. No matter the circumstances, for twenty-eight years, I only knew one thing… that my parents sent me away."

"We did that to give you your best chance," her mother said with a watery smile.

"I get that," she conceded with a half-hearted shrug. "That's who you are – princes and princesses. You're heroes, and that's wonderful and great, but that doesn't change the fact that for my entire life, I've been alone."

Although she tried to ignore them, Regina overheard Emma’s heavy words and felt a pang of guilt in her chest. Not only was she responsible for her girlfriend’s separation from her parents, but she was also responsible for breaking her heart and continuing her perpetual feeling of loneliness. She fought back tears thinking that she, of all people in this situation, had no right to dwell in sorrow.

"But if we hadn't sent you away,” Snow said, beginning to sound desperate, “you would've been cursed too."

"But we would've been together," Emma replied sadly. Her chest began to ache, the tingling in her fingers making another unwelcome appearance. Stressed, confused, and all together in need of some space, she made an excuse to leave. "C'mon. We have to get Regina to her house."

The older woman whipped around toward the mention of her name to see Emma walking determinedly down Main Street toward the Mayoral Mansion. An unexplained coldness washed over her at the loss of Emma's presence, and she rushed in her heels and handcuffs to catch up with her, even if she wasn't sure where the compulsion came from, causing Snow and David to jog after them.

Upon reaching the fence of shrubbery, the blonde took a moment to catch her breath. Regina neared her, surprising Emma with her husky voice.

"It's not easy to run with my hands tied, Miss Swan."

The name didn't carry as might bite as it once had, and Emma saw the recognizable hurt in her eyes. She scrunched her face and bit her lip, realizing that she'd turned on Regina like everyone else. She'd become a part of the pack and suddenly hated herself for that. As she reached toward her bound hands, the Mayor felt a familiar warmth wash over her at their closeness, but she cursed herself for yearning for the soft touches she no longer felt entitled to.

As the Charmings approached, Emma recoiled, and the brunette nearly sighed aloud at the near contact. She closed her eyes tightly trying to shut out the similarities between these circumstances and the ones she'd found herself in when the feisty blonde came to visit her office so many months ago. She was bound by handcuffs and was entirely at Emma’s mercy, aching for her gentle caresses – except this time, the outcome was far less pleasant.

Regardless of her quick attempts to hide her intimate moment with her former lover, Snow and Charming saw Emma yank her hand away from Regina's, adding to the list of suspicious interactions they already witnessed.

"What are we doing here?" David asked, still unaware of their intent.

"We don't have a jail to put Regina in, so I thought of something better."

"Anything is better than following these two morons around all day," she retorted.

Doing her best to save face, she straightened her posture and increased her attitude, needing to separate herself from the impossible hope of ever being remotely intimate with Emma again. Yet, the fact that there were only "two morons" implied that the blonde was not included, a fact that was quickly noted by her counterparts. The Sheriff glared at her, reminding her that she wasn't helping her case.

"I figured we could put her on house arrest."

"I don't follow," Snow said quietly.

"In this world, house arrest is still detainment, but the person can stay in their home and just be monitored. I mean, they usually have an ankle monitor," she paused, realizing again that they're not privy to modern terms. "It's a little tracker bracelet that would be put on her ankle. But I'll just stay here and watch her instead."

"One of us can stay," David offered. "You should go home and get some rest. You've been through a lot today."

"I wouldn't be able to sleep anyway. I'll just stay the night."

Suspect of her insistence, Snow asked, "You don't want to go home and be with Henry?"

"Of course, I do," she answered defensively, "but you all have lost time to make up for. Henry's known our relation all along, but you're his grandparents. He needs to spend time with you now that the curse is broken. He’s really been looking forward to it.” They again shared a knowing and sympathetic glance, and she continued. "Just head to Granny's and let him know he'll be staying with you. I'm sure they've done all they can for the day to reunite families. It's getting late, and it's nearly his bedtime." Regina smiled softly at her motherly nature, enjoying that regardless of all she's endured today, her focus is still on Henry.

"You're right. We want to spend time with our grandson. We'll go pick him up," David agreed, “but please don't hesitate to call if you need anything at all."

"I won't. And please call me as soon as Henry is awake in the morning. I want to get breakfast with him and check in on him."

Without any preamble, Snow swooped in for a hug, enveloping the leather clad form in front of her. Emma let out a small grunt, not expecting the contact, and David joined the hug, gently holding the back of her head. Slowly, she gave into the idea and returned the hug, and Regina kept her eyes to the ground, trying to avoid her own evergrowing sense of loneliness. Once they released their grip on her tight and tense body, they smiled at her warmly and walked toward the road.

The moment they were out of sight, the Sheriff reached into her pocket and pulled out that small key that meant Regina's freedom. The metal rings popped open, and she rubbed at her wrists that had since become rather red and sore due to her hours of capture. The blonde grimaced as that nagging guilt made her throat tighten. Her dizziness returned, and she closed her eyes for a brief moment.

"Are you alright?" Regina questioned once again, unable to hide the concern in her voice.

"I'm fine," she answered, her response short but not dismissive. "Let's just go inside."

The Mayor led the way onto her large porch, and Emma leaned unceremoniously against the white pole waiting for her to get the door open. She dug her keys from her blazer pocket, happy to find that they were still in there despite the jostling that took place just hours earlier.

Upon entering the mansion, the Sheriff was met with cool air and a fresh linen smell mixed with something sweet, a smell that she could always pinpoint to be the smell of her lover's home. The numbing sensation, aches, and pains she'd felt sporadically throughout the day subsided, and she took a deep breath, releasing it in a sigh of relief.

The brunette walked up the few steps and took off her blazer, placing it on a hanger in the closet. She suddenly felt naked and exposed as Emma stared at her in her black vest and white blouse from the doorway. She no longer had a jacket to tug tightly around her, hiding her vulnerability.

Emma raked her eyes over her, taking in her soft features, recognizing them as the woman she'd come to love and not the disgruntled Mayor or the Evil Queen that she had been at odds with so many times before. She felt the urge to run to her and wrap her arms around her, burying her head in her shoulder, but she knew that she couldn't. She was drowning in the fresh feeling of hurt overwhelming all her senses which only increased her need to have Regina's hand rubbing along her back and her soft lips pressed against her forehead. She nearly yelled in frustration.

The lights flickered above them, and as Regina surveyed the house around her, she observed that the lights flashed on and off in every room. She eyed them curiously and then turned to face the Sheriff, making eye contact for the first time since their moment near the shrubs. She looked into emerald eyes and, for the first time, she couldn't quite decipher what she was feeling – or maybe she was afraid to find out.

After a long moment of heavy silence, Emma headed up the few steps into the foyer, simultaneously entering Regina's personal space. The older woman felt the compulsion to take a step back, but her desire to be near Emma overrode her need to distance herself from her own vulnerability. She watched as Emma gently grabbed her hands and turned them over in her own, taking in the redness that circled her wrists. She touched the sensitive skin gently with her thumb, biting at her lip as she did so. They looked worse than they felt, but she was too confused by the blonde’s sudden concern after she had been calling her a monster only hours prior.

"I'm sorry," Emma whispered. Her warm breath brushed against Regina's cheek and, had it not been for the movement of air, she might have convinced herself she hadn't heard anything but her own thoughts.

"It's okay," she said gently in response, but Emma's apology was loaded, and she meant it for much more than just placing her in cuffs.

"I… Can we…" she stammered over her own words with flushed cheeks, her leather jacket increasing the feeling that her skin was legitimately on fire. She lifted her eyes from her thumb continuously stroking her wrists and released her hands gently, nearly reluctantly, before saying, "Can we talk?" Her former lover could only nod in response.

The blonde sighed and began taking off her jacket as she walked toward the study, longing to sit on the couch that she'd spent many nights conversing with Regina; however, brunette eyes grew wide as she realized where Emma was headed. She reached out to grab her arm, but she was just out of reach.

"Emma, don't! You shouldn't go—" she called after her, but the younger woman turned the corner and took the first step into the room.

Chapter Text

“Emma, don't! You shouldn't go—"

The blonde stepped down the two steps into the study, her eyes immediately focusing on the splotched carpet and shattered glass. That fire she felt encompassing her body now felt cold, and goosebumps covered her arms. She shivered from the inside and swallowed the uneasiness she felt.

"This is the last thing I remember," she said softly. The messy floor helped connect the dots, and she looked down at her hand, studying the small and previously unexplained cuts that looked worse than they felt.

"You cut your hand when you fell," Regina explained from behind her. "The glass broke." She waited for Emma to speak – to say anything really – but she stood there frozen, staring at her palm. "I pulled the pieces out,” the older woman continued, filling the silence with what could have been inferred, “and wrapped your hand before the ambulance came."

After a pregnant pause, Emma grumbled, “I don’t understand.” She ran her unharmed hand down her face in frustration. "You don’t think it’s a little dramatic to call an ambulance because I passed out?” She rolled her shoulders back a few times, trying to rid herself of this new persistent sensation. “Sure, I’m feeling kinda funny, but I don’t think that—"

"Emma, you drank a sleeping curse."

Then the silence was deafening. She didn't move, didn’t flinch, didn’t face the Queen and question the legitimacy of her bold profession of truth. She stood staring at the mix of liquor and glass on the floor that resembled how broken and shattered she felt inside. Her heart thrummed in her ears, making it difficult for her to hear anything other than the echo of those words inside her head.

"You… you cursed me."

Finally, she lifted her head and looked into Regina’s eyes for the first time. All she saw was a deep sadness reflected back at her, and somehow this made her angry. She already felt incredibly betrayed by the woman standing before her, but now she was adding insult to injury with her confession of attempted murder.

"I know that you won't believe me, but I didn't curse you," the Queen whispered.

She crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes finding her polished wood floor. The room around her felt colder, and she wished she never removed her jacket. She was sure her body was revolting against these sickening feelings of shame and regret.

"I want to believe you," Emma said, more gently than Regina expected, “but you haven't given me much reason to."

"And you didn't give me a chance to explain or defend myself."

Emma swallowed thickly, clenching her jaw. Her rage simmered beneath the surface, but it was beginning to lose the battle to the guilt that welled inside her heart that was threatening to drown her. She looked at her former lover's defensive stance and visibly winced at the red skin around her wrists.

In the moment, she was certain she was justified. Now she felt like she’d lost her mind, unsure of what possessed her to go back on her word. Maybe it was the complete lack of control she had over her new life. She clung to anything that made her feel she had a say in the midst of all this turmoil. She was the Sheriff and held the power to decide if Regina would be treated like a human or a captured prisoner of war.

She didn't feel quite like herself and facing the reality of how she betrayed the woman she loved made her nauseous. The air grew frigid, and as she glanced at Regina staring at the ground, she watched a puff of air waft before her face with every breath. It had been mere hours, yet she was already tired of this magical nonsense.

"I'm sorry, Regina," she said, her voice sounding strained through her gritted teeth. Her posture was tense, much like a rubber band, waiting to snap with just a bit more pressure. Her trust was broken, and no matter how guilty she felt, it would take a miracle to bring it back. "Please tell me what happened."

"Now you want to hear what I have to say?" the older woman bit back.

"I'm trying to hear you out, and you're not making this easy," Emma retorted. Regina audibly gaffed.

"I'm not making it easy?!" Her hands balled into fists at her side, deciding then that she was done taking her punishment without a fight. "You have no idea what I gave up to ensure that you are even standing right now, and you're going to say that I didn't make this easy?" The Sheriff faltered, the Queen’s words catching her attention. "You think that you made it easy when you were knocking my dining room furniture over? Or did you make it easy when Snow White and her prince were breathing down your neck to have me executed?"

With each accusation, Emma felt her chest tighten and her airway constrict. The realization that she was a hypocrite and committed the same offense of betrayal punched her in the stomach, stealing the air from her lungs. She clenched and unclenched her hands at her sides, her palms sweating profusely despite the arctic air surrounding her.

"You want to know what happened? I'll tell you what happened," Regina continued, spewing the words like a broken spicket. The valve was broken, and Emma was subject to all that the former Mayor was holding deep inside.

"You poured yourself a nice glass of hard apple cider. And that little vial in the back of that cabinet? Well, that was apple cider laced with a sleeping curse." She arched her eyebrow and feigned innocent concern, provoking the blonde to speak. At her silence, she continued, sounding as though she was carrying on a conversation rather than ranting to a silent partner.

"How did it get there you ask? I put it there, with every intention to curse you the moment you crossed that town line and threatened to take my son from me." A visible wave of hurt washed over Emma's face and her nostrils flared, but again she remained quiet.

"What's the matter, Miss Swan? You don't have anything mighty and powerful to say without mommy and daddy by your side?"

Regina was ready for a fight, and Emma was denying her the pleasure. She wallowed in her pity. She felt that repulsive guilt for long enough. It was her turn to air everyone else’s dirty laundry for a change. She studied her former lover, watching as her eyes appeared to be a shade darker and her hands shook with fury at her side.

"You cursed me!" Emma shouted, the words tearing from her gut and echoing in the foyer.

The lights flickered again, and accompanying the flash were little snowflakes that fell from the ceiling without a cloud in sight. Regina, momentarily distracted, furrowed her brow at this magical occurrence. She could nearly feel the magic pulsing around her, and her soul yearned to drink it in and harness its raw power. If Emma felt the magic, she didn’t show it.

"And why would I do that?" Regina asked, her tone goading, watching the muscles along the younger woman’s sharp jawline work until she was sure she’d grind her teeth into flat stubs.

"Because everything in Henry's book is real, and you're the Evil Queen. You're cruel and selfish," she responded, her words feeling as icy as the air.

"Then why didn't I curse you sooner?"

The tension was thick, and Emma was at a loss for words. She looked around as if the walls would provide her with an answer. Moments ago, she was positive she had reason to blame the Evil Queen. She just couldn't seem to remember why.

"If I wanted to curse you, Emma, I would have done so the minute you tried to steal Henry from me,” she said, her voice exposing her emotions as she choked on the lump in her throat. “Instead, I made peace with you. I shared my son with you, my only happiness in life. I welcomed you into my home for family dinners and mornings spent eating waffles and sharing hot chocolate." Her eyes started involuntarily watering, and she cursed herself for becoming so soft. "I welcomed you into my heart," she said, sniffling. "You made me feel things I haven’t felt in so long. You… you made me believe in love again.”

As Regina frustratedly wiped a stray tear, Emma had never felt so small. Everything within her wanted to run to her lover and hold her close, comforting her the way she had when she was summoned in the middle of the night. Instead, she was the reason that Regina was crying, and that thought alone tore a hole in her chest.

"I lied to you. I lied to you and Henry both, and I was wrong for that. Seeking vengeance didn't bring my happiness. It destroyed it. But they have a right to hate me for that," she said, pointing to the door as if all of Storybrooke awaited them outside. "Not you." She pointed again at Emma, and she shrunk under her stare, the weight of the Queen's words sinking deep into her heart.

"They knew me for who I was, but you, Emma," she said, the hurt dripping from her words, "know me for who I am now. You're the only one that can see me for who I've become and not how my past defines me. Yet the moment the opportunity arose, all the love we shared was tossed out the window, and you joined the masses, hating me for reasons you couldn’t even comprehend." Her tone softened as she said, "You gave up on me and abandoned all that we had over the opinions of others, swearing that you'd keep my son from me forever. And that, Emma, is cruel and selfish."

Brushing past the blonde, she walked swiftly to the bottom of the staircase, determined to hang on to the last shred of pride she had left. Emma was no longer privy to her true feelings. She lost that right. Facing the staircase, she paused for only a moment, speaking aloud but never addressing the Sheriff personally.

"I won't say I'm sorry for casting the curse," she said. "This curse brought me Henry and showed me truly how to love." Emma stiffened, and the arctic air became impossibly colder. “However, I really can't say I'm sorry for breaking it either."

Emma sucked in a breath and scrunched her eyebrows together in confusion. As Regina walked up the stairs, she called after her, "What do you mean you broke the curse?"

"Why don't you ask the Charmings?" she responded, reaching the top of the steps, "Since you're all so eager to assume you know everything."

"What about all this magic?" Emma called to her again, a last-ditch effort at keeping Regina from shutting her out.

"I'm already a prisoner in my own home," came her voice from what sounded like the bedroom. "I don't think I was sentenced to community service. So, again. Ask your parents." Emma opened her mouth to say something – what she intended to say she wasn't even sure – when she heard the door close loudly, wrecking any chance of mending that relationship any time soon.

[X]

Stretching and yawning silently, Emma didn't dare yet open her eyes. She hadn't remembered falling asleep, but she was truly hoping this was all just a bad alcohol-fueled nightmare. Opening first one eye and then the other, she took in her surroundings to find that she was lying on the couch in Regina's living room, covered in a soft blanket. She sat up and rolled her head from one shoulder to the other, stretching her neck and hoping to relieve some of the remaining tension in her sore muscles. Tossing the blanket from her lap, she stood and glanced around the room finding nothing to be out of place, but there was also no sign of Regina.

'So far so good,' she thought to herself, doing her best to sustain the idea of this all being one awful dream.

She crept out the doorway and into the foyer, noting no sign of snowfall. Slinking along the wall, she questioned her motives for being so sneaky, realizing moments later that she was hesitant to find any evidence that this was real. The faint smell of coffee pulled her from her thoughts of "fact or fake" and dragged her toward a concreate reality. Her stomach filled with butterflies and a smile involuntarily crossed her face.

This felt familiar, and she would’ve bet money that she would soon find her girlfriend making coffee for them in the kitchen. She'd rush to her, pin that beautiful body against her granite countertop, look at her stunning make-up free face, and kiss her more passionately than she ever has before. This time, she'd stay right where she was when Henry's alarm would go off. She'd sit contentedly at the island, sipping graciously at her cinnamon topped coffee, awaiting the moment they'd tell their son that they were happily together.

Finding the courage to move her feet, she nearly ran to the kitchen, seeing Regina clad in her silk pajamas and robe, pouring herself a cup of the freshly brewed beverage. She reached for the creamer she'd placed beside her and poured a small amount into her steaming cup. Emma wasn't sure when such a mundane task had become so intriguing, but she couldn't seem to tear her eyes away from the soft hands that moved so fluidly across the counter.

"You're not sneaky, Miss Swan."

Just like that, she truth fell on her like a ton of bricks, and she visibly grimaced at its weight. She closed her eyes to reconcile herself with the sad truth of her situation. That "Miss Swan" was no joke, and most certainly held the disdain of a much different time.

"I made enough coffee for 'the prison guard'. I suppose if you must continue babysitting me, I wouldn't want you to be deprived of caffeine. That would make you quite the monster."

"Can we please talk?" the blonde pleaded, not missing the use of the name she had so carelessly thrown at Regina.

She stepped through the door and approached the stool at the island, resting her hand on its back but not wanting to take a seat until invited to. Her counterpart turned to face her for the first time and paused for a long moment before finally making eye contact. Emma's gut twisted inside her seeing the red puffiness to her former lover's eyes. Those dark circles removed long ago had returned to taunt her of Regina's sleepless night, reminding her that she was responsible for her dismay.

"What is there to talk about?" she asked casually, as if this was just another normal day in Storybrooke, Maine. The Sheriff noted the raspy tone to Regina's voice, not sounding like it was simply from sleep, but rather from crying.

"Everything," she responded matter-of-factly.

"That's rather vague, don't you think?" She kept one hand wrapped tightly around her mug, using the other to pull her robe around her midsection, leaving Emma to know exactly how she was feeling.

"Regina, I'm sorry. Really sincerely sorry."

"For what, Miss Swan?"

She slid into the seat, observing the brunette's rumpled brow as if she was wondering how Emma could think she had the right to sit there. Emma, however, ignored the look and swallowed, trying to string together the most appropriate words.

"For the way I treated you yesterday," she said softly, her shame evident in the shaking of her voice. "And for the things I said.” She looked pained as she remembered calling Regina "a sick bitch".

There was a long silence, and Emma wasn't sure what Regina was thinking. She stared into her coffee as if an appropriate response would spell itself out like alphabet soup, but the wait was driving the blonde mad.

She bit her tongue to avoid her usual nervous rambling to fill awkward silence. Her fingers suddenly felt numb and that nagging tingle traveled to the back of her neck. Her anxiety often caused her to spill her words out without really thinking about them first just to stave off the heaviness of silence. This usually caused her to put her foot in her mouth, digging herself into a hole she couldn't come out of. She couldn't do that this time. This was too important. She had to give Regina a moment to digest her brief but encompassing apology.

"I forgive you."

Emma blinked in response, her mouth falling slightly open in disbelief. She stared intently at Regina until their eyes met. The brunette's features remained soft with no residual signs of anger.

"That's it? I mean," she added, catching how rude she sounded. "I'm grateful. I'm just very… surprised, is all."

"Yes, that's it," Regina affirmed, bringing up her mug to take a sip for the first time since pouring it.

"Why?"

"Because I hurt you, Emma. I can't deny that, " she added with a resigned shrug. "I lied to you, and my only defense is that you wouldn't have believed me if I told you the truth." She looked down at the counter and turned the cup in her hand, softly chewing her lip. "Even then, it's not much of an excuse. I used the idea of your disbelief to reinforce my own desire to keep my true identity a secret, but it was never for fear of breaking the curse." She looked deep into green eyes and stated, "It was for fear of losing you and Henry."

Emma swallowed hard, feeling that same gut-punch she felt in the dining room the day before. She knew she treated Regina terribly, and if she was really this Evil Queen everyone had convinced the Sheriff she was, she would have been lashing out, verbally berating her for degrading her at all, let alone in such a public setting. Her face grew pale as the tingling turned to a drastic dizziness, and she swayed in her seat.

Without hesitation, Regina grabbed a glass from the cabinet above the stove and quickly filled it with water, setting it in front of her. She picked it up and faintly smiled in a silent "thank you" before taking a slow sip. Drinking her water and thinking on Regina's continued care of her, she connected that she must have covered her with the blanket last night as well, the kind gesture tugging at her sore heartstrings.

The brunette watched patiently, waiting to see if that helped at all. Slowly, the heat within her subsided, and the dizziness returned to its tingling form. Watching the color return to her cheeks despite her natural pale skin, Regina sighed.

"I forgive you because I've also done many… many terrible things, and I can only hope that you can find it within you to forgive me as well."

Emma thought deeply, worrying the inside of her cheek. She had only now been given the knowledge that the woman before her was once a ruthless ruler. She stopped at nothing, not even the execution of others, to gain what she wanted; however, that wasn't who stood before her now.

Regina was soft and compassionate under a shell of built armor to defend against the darkness of the world around her. She was one of the most loving people she'd ever met, and with her, she'd truly found home. She recognized that her hurt didn't stem from her inability to reconcile Regina's former self with her present one, but rather from the hurt and betrayal she'd felt yet again in her life. It felt like Regina had used her just like everyone else, as means to an end, and she lashed out viciously.

"I do forgive you."

Regina nodded in appreciative understanding. She took another small sip of coffee to pretend she really cared about it at all before turning to the sink and dumping its contents down the drain. Emma stood and rounded the corner of the island, meeting Regina where she stood next to the appliance. She stepped slowing into her personal space, extending her arms forward to hug the small frame of her lover, but she stopped when she felt a small hand against her sternum.

"I said that I forgave you," she said quietly, refusing to make eye contact, "but a relationship with you is not something I can handle right now." An immense ache developed in Emma's chest and tears welled in her eyes. "Just as you've lost trust in me, I've lost trust in you."

She walked the opposite direction of the Sheriff who was seemingly frozen in her spot, turning the corner near the island and once again heading toward her winding staircase, never looking back. Shaking herself from her thoughts, Emma hastily followed Regina toward the stairs, gently reaching out and grabbing her forearm.

"Regina, I really am sorry. If I could take it all back, I would."

"I understand," she responded, pulling her arm free of her gentle grasp. "A person can do awful things in retaliation for a broken heart." Emma's face fell, that nauseous feeling churning in her stomach once more.

"Funny," the brunette added in a subtly mocking tone. "Does that make you a villain then?"

Clearly having made her point, she ascended the stairs and returned to her bedroom, the place that had become her safe haven in these turbulent times when her future was so uncertain. Seeking comfort, she shed her robe and silk pajamas that she'd put on for the sole purpose of avoiding embarrassment when she entered her kitchen. She quickly pulled on Emma's gray sweatpants and worn black Nirvana t-shirt that she'd actually spent the night in.

The evening prior, she found the garments in the back of her closet from one of her quick attempts at hiding her lover's presence. As she cried, she pulled the clothes on, seeking solace in Emma's scent, bringing memories of nights spent lying in one another's arms.

Now, she pulled on the hooded sweatshirt that was abandoned in haste as well and pressed it close around her face as she crawled into bed, pulling the covers up to her neck. She rolled onto her side, held her blankets tight to her chest, and cried silently until she fell back to sleep.

[X]

"What do you mean you don't know?" Emma asked angrily, pressing her palms firmly against the counter.

"Emma, we thought you knew," Snow answered, seemingly confused by this whole ordeal.

"Honey, you're the Savior," David added, stepping in next to his wife.

While the trio stood in the kitchen of the loft engaged in a rather frustrating conversation, Henry listened from the top of the stairs, shaking his head. He knew exactly how the curse was broken, but he couldn't quite figure out what was so difficult for these adults to grasp. Not only were they unnecessarily confused, they also tried to shelter him, as if he hadn’t spent the last few years of his life trying to prove to everyone else that magic and fairytales are real. 

"I'm aware of that, David," the blonde snapped, “but I was clearly cursed and sound asleep. So, you two shared some True Love's Kiss or whatever, right? Tell me it was you."

Denying the truth until there was solid evidence seemed to be common practice for her these days. Just as she had done this morning, she would deny the possibility that Regina could have broken her own curse until she had proof. If she heard from her parents that they kissed and that it was their love that broke the curse, everything would be just as Henry had said. She and Henry had meddled enough in their relationship for her to have "saved" them and they could share the True Love's Kiss that would break all curses.

"You were cursed?" Snow gasped, clasping her hand over her chest. "What happened? Regina cursed you, didn't she?!" She and David were poised and ready to jump into action, David reaching for his cell phone in his pocket to speak with Granny who was standing guard at the mansion.

"Hold on," she said, putting her hands up in front of her. The Charmings paused for a moment, concern gracing their features. "What exactly did you think I was in the hospital for?" Her parents eyed one another, both hesitant to admit that they did not know. Growing ever more infuriated, she stepped away from the counter and further from them, placing her thumb and middle finger on her temples, squeezing to eliminate the throbbing headache that had returned.

"Do you ever ask any questions?" she huffed. "Or do you just always find it easier to grab a sword and chase down Regina?"

Henry smiled to himself at the top of the stairs, knowing that Emma was finally starting to understand. He shifted his feet below him to find a more comfortable sitting position, not wanting to miss a moment of this revelation. Realizing they'd made a mistake, neither Snow or David could make eye contact for a few brief moments before Snow's head snapped up, and she stared into green eyes with shock and surprise.

"What?" the blonde asked grumpily.

"If you were under a sleeping curse…" she slowly said to herself as the pieces fell together. Something clicked in David's mind as well, and he placed his hand on Snow's shoulder as they shared another knowing glance.

"Yes, yes, your lovey kiss woke me up," Emma said, brushing away their words visibly with her hand. "It broke the curse over Storybrooke and woke me up. What I'm confused about is how that makes me any kind of—"

"Emma, that's not how sleeping curses work," he said softly, as if he was talking to a small child.

"Henry first told me that your kiss would break the curse, so that must have broken the one I was under too, right? It broke them all at once," she said, the desperation dripping from every word, as she wished to change the truth by sheer power of will.

She felt a sick uneasiness come over her. When she first arrived in Storybrooke, Henry said that she would need to help Snow White and Prince Charming fall in love again to break the curse. Entertaining other possibilities had originally seemed like a bit too much, but she could no longer convince herself this was how it all played out. She wasn't privy to the rules of magic, but even she knew her own attempts at any kind of denial were weak.

"True Love's Kiss broke your sleeping curse," Snow said, now nearly whispering as the truth was about to be spoken aloud, placing it concretely into their minds, leaving no room for doubt or excuses. "And Regina had been the only one in the room with you."

Silence emanated throughout the open space, and the air stood still. No one dared to move as Emma paled, her finger shaking. Snow gripped her husband's arm, trying her best to process her overwhelming emotions.

She and Regina had been at odds for years, she always the hero and Regina the villain. Now it seemed that circumstances had become drastically more complicated. Not only had the Queen chosen to break her own curse and wake her sleeping daughter, but she was simply able to do so by being her True Love. It all seemed… wrong, yet she felt this strong sense of gratitude. She could have easily chosen to leave her there in a coma-like state destined to sleep forever. Instead, she woke Emma and suffered the consequences.

"Now that we are all on the same page," Henry said with a smile, clomping down the stairs in the way his brunette mother always asked him not to, "can I see my mom?" The blonde chewed her lip, and scrunched her face up, closing her eyes in deep thought. Then she answered him.

"Yeah, kid. Let's go see your mom. I think we owe her an apology."

"Emma," David said, hoping to make her reconsider. "The townspeople will riot if she's suddenly free. What do we tell them?"

"The truth," she stated factually. "She chose to save me instead of maintaining the curse that she cast. If that doesn't show she's reformed, I don't know what will." She put her hand behind Henry's back as they walked toward the door. She opened the white painted wood, and as she stepped through the threshold, the boy turned and faced his grandparents.

"And they have relationship stuff to figure out," he said, that silly smile never leaving his face. Emma's cheeks turned a bright shade of pink as she quickly nudged him out the door.

"Call off the guards, will you?" she chimed in, trying to change the subject. "I don't want Henry to have to deal with any of them right now. You can tell them all the truth in some royal meeting or something." She closed the door behind her without waiting for a response.

Chapter Text

Sighing as they approached the door, Emma felt her heart heavy in her chest. She stood behind Henry with her hands on his small shoulders, massaging them gently. He was not at all nervous to see his mother, as they already shared an intimate moment in the hospital room. She, however, was again feeling that nagging numbness that seemed to taunt her every time she felt uneasy. Feeling her nervousness in the shaking of her hands upon his shoulders, Henry reached up and patted her hand before knocking on the door.

Hearing an audible yet distant grumble from within the home, he couldn't help but chuckle to himself as he heard his mother's footsteps approaching the door. Her feet were heavy against her wood floor as she marched to see who had the nerve to disturb her yet again.

"Look, I've already told you that I—"

As she swung the door open, she stopped dead in her tracks as she saw who stood on her porch. Her eyes first met Emma at eye level, and her face remained impassive, despite the tornado of emotions wreaking havoc within her. Then her eyes drifted downward and met the smiling face of her baby boy.

"Henry," she said with joy and surprise.

"Hi, Mom."

He stepped into the doorway, hugging her tightly around her waist. She wrapped her arms around him, holding on to him as if she hadn't seen him in a decade. She chanced a look in Emma's direction and was not surprised in the least. With hands in her pockets, rocking ever so slightly on her feet, she kept her eyes to the porch, avoiding eye contact at all costs.

Finally lifting her gaze, she watched as Regina kissed the top of Henry's head before placing her hand on his back and stepping aside, guiding him through the door. She didn’t turn to face him, and as her hand lost contact with him, he spun around and secretly motioned for Emma to come inside, encouraging her and his other mother to talk out their differences, just as he'd suggested on the walk over. He was consistently focused on reuniting true love, and his mothers would be no different.

With a very subtle shake of her head, she returned her eyes to the woman before her, chewing on her bottom lip. Regina stood tall, seeming much more confident and put together than she felt inside. She was determined to receive the respect she deserved, not only from her former lover, but from the townspeople as well. She would pay for her crimes, but sitting in a jail cell would not be the way. She'd redeemed herself by breaking her own curse and showed a sign of good faith. She understood that earning their trust after cursing them all would be far from easy but resolving the problem as she did was certainly a large stride in the right direction. More than anything, she wanted people to recognize the change she made as a person. She was no longer the Evil Queen, but overcoming her past would be a Herculean task.

"Hey," Emma said sheepishly.

"Did you need something, Miss Swan?"

"Regina, please stop calling me that," she pleaded. "That's not us anymore."

"It's not?" the Mayor challenged. "I thought that we were both being held accountable for the actions of our prior selves. Or is that only applicable to me?" Emma slouched, and she continued. "You did swear you'd keep Henry from me."

"And here we are now. I'm obviously not keeping him from you."

Despite her diction, her words lacked hostility. She no longer had the energy to continue fighting, especially after being forced to acknowledge how wrong she was. Her arms fell slack at her sides, her nervousness transforming into defeat.

"The point is not your lack of follow through after being confronted by your own hypocrisy. It is about the fact you made the threat in the first place. So please take your weak excuse for a remedy elsewhere. I've done nothing to lose the right to see my son, and it is not a favor to me, by any means, for you to bring him here." She took a step back further into the house, watching as Emma's face fell once more. "Now, if you'll excuse me, Miss Swan," she said again for emphasis, "I wish to make up for lost time with my son." She closed the wooden barrier without waiting for a response, leaving a small apology on the tip of her former lover's tongue.

[X]

Eyeing her third glass of whiskey, Emma swirled the amber liquid around, listening to the clinking of ice against the sides. The color so resembled the infamous apple cider that started this whole mess, and she couldn't cool the anger starting to boil within her chest. Downing the remaining content, she inadvertently slammed the cup down on the bar.

'I wish this damn stuff was laced with a sleeping curse,' she thought to herself. 'At least I know this time no one would bother waking me.'

As she sloppily wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, she leaned her head against the palm of the other. Despite that she hadn't meant to drink this much, that nasty headache was gone, and she wasn't feeling any of the lightheaded dizziness she'd felt for the last two days. She felt calm and somewhat free from the problems of the world.

Hearing the dull thud, the tall black-haired bartender sauntered over, a white towel draped over his shoulder. With another glass of whiskey in his hand, he approached the still slightly disgruntled blonde with a smile. He placed the glass in front of her and retrieved the empty one, catching the Sheriff's attention. She lifted her eyes to meet his dark blue ones and squinted at him, trying to determine if she really didn't know him or if she was just too drunk to recall.

"You're giving Leroy some competition for title of 'Best Customer'," he said. "Rough day?"

"You could say that," she said, rolling her eyes.

She lifted the glass and raised it in the air, gesturing a silent 'thank you' before downing the bitter drink. He chuckled and waited for her to finish before collecting both glasses and wiping the counter. He lifted the nearest nozzle and filled a large glass with water, sliding it before his customer as he did the whiskey.

"Thanks," she said aloud, a hint of her confusion seeping into her tone.

"You're welcome," he answered. "My name's Darren."

"Emma," she said curtly.

"Oh, I know, Sheriff." She grumbled and put her head in her hands again, shaking it back and forth. His smile never wavered. "Don't worry," he continued. "Even sheriffs are allowed to have bad days."

"You have no idea," she mumbled around her straw, sipping graciously at her water.

"Well, the curse is broken, so I think I have some idea."

"Oh God. If we're gonna talk about that, I need another drink." As he laughed and reached for another glass, she said, "Just make it a shot this time and save yourself the trouble." He brought up a shot glass and poured a generous amount. "Make it two and you can have one on me."

"How about instead," he offered, fulfilling her request, "both are on me." As she began to deny his offer, he said, "I insist. It's the least I can do considering the circumstances." Without another argument, she lifted her glass to his, and they toasted to some unspoken cause.

"We don't have to talk about it," he said politely. "I didn't mean to touch on a sore subject."

Her lowered inhibitions kept her from simply walking away and letting this stranger know exactly how she felt about being bothered when she wished to be alone. After all, she came here to avoid her problems, not talk about them. There was just something so genuine in his sky-blue eyes, his gentle smile, and his polite nature that were comforting. The bartender was apologizing for overstepping, and she couldn't find it within herself to tell him to fuck off. Right now, he seemed to be the only one that didn't care she was the Savior.

"Things just didn't happen as I expected them to.”

"That's not always a bad thing."

A silence fell over them, and Emma wasn't sure if she understood what he meant. She also had no idea why this man was taking the time to speak to her. They didn't know one another, and beside the fact that she was known to others as the Sheriff and the Savior, he didn't really have much of a reason to be chatting with her personally. Her filter had been removed about two drinks ago, and she blurted out her thoughts.

"Why are you even talking to me?"

"Do you want me to go?" he said, pointing with his thumb over his shoulder to the other side of the bar. He was only joking, knowing that she had no ill intent.

"No, sorry," she answered, attempting to fix her mistake. "I just meant like…" She paused as she lost her train of thought mid-sentence. She closed her eyes, trying to remember what she intended to say. After finding the lost words swimming in the liquor in her brain, she pointed at him, her eyes still closed, as if this would convey that she remembered. She licked her dry lips and struggled to pick up where she left off. "Like, I didn't save anything. I'm like the worst Savior to ever Savior."

"That's not true," he replied, topping off her water and sliding it back in front of her. "I think that everything isn't always what it seems."

"I'm too drunk for riddles, Derrick."

"I suppose so," he said, his white teeth shining in amusement, not bothering to correct her.

"But's that's a conversation for another day," she slurred, standing from her stool. She dug in her pocket for her wallet retrieving several bills. She paid her tab, including what she owed for the shots, as well as a generous tip for the interesting bartender. Not yet counting the bills, he looked at her with concern.

"Did you drive here?" She shook her head in response and took a moment to take another sip of water. "Okay, good. Do you need me to call you a ride?"

"Nah, I'll just walk."

"You sure you'll make it home okay?"

"Wow, you're pretty worried about me, huh?" she said, winking at him dramatically. He laughed again and waved her off.

"I'm just trying to make sure you don't make the papers again tomorrow morning. 'Town Sheriff Found Drunkenly Sleeping on a Park Bench'." He used his hands to emphasize each word, motioning a line through the air, imitating a headline.

"I have a short walk. I'll be okay." She began to walk out the door when she added, "And at least I'd make the papers for something other than being a shitty Savior." She used her back to hold open the door as she turned to face a very amused Darren. "Thanks again, D-Man. I'll catch ya another time," she slurred, giving him finger guns for added entertainment.

"Goodnight, Emma," he replied, shaking his head before returning to wait on other patrons.

[X]

Pressing her face against the cool porcelain, Emma groaned as she felt relief wash over her fevered skin. Lying on the floor of the bathroom, she rolled over just enough to press her cheek to the side of the bowl. As disgusting as it was, she'd sat up three times already to vomit, and moving anywhere else was damn near impossible. Feeling another wave of nausea come crashing down on her, she whipped her head up as fast as she could and emptied the last contents of her stomach. Wiping the corner of her mouth and moaning again in discomfort, she picked herself up with one hand on each side of the seat, taking a moment to steady herself. When she felt balanced enough, she slowly straightened, keeping her eyes closed to avoid any additional dizziness.

Even with the lights off, the sun through the station windows brought in enough light for her to catch a glimpse of her own reflection. Underneath her pale skin and unkempt hair, she only saw regret. She hadn't meant to drink that much, but for the first time in what felt like forever, she didn't feel the heavy weight of the world on her shoulders. Fearing it would return, she continued to drink.

It was all her fault. She'd successfully ruined her relationship, one with a woman she could see herself spending the rest of her life with. She wanted that picture perfect family. Thinking of nights spent in watching movies with Henry and Regina now felt like a distant dream. She took her only happiness and crushed it with every hateful word that came out of her mouth.

Then there were her parents. She'd wondered her whole life what it would be like to have two people who loved her so unconditionally, raising her the way a child should be. Twenty-eight long years passed and now she wasn't sure if the broken pieces of her heart had room for two people that had always just been a distant concept to her. She was resentful, but if she was being truly honest with herself, she wasn't sure if it was really all that justified.

Despite that it was awful to just put a newborn in some magical tree and send her off to some unknown place, they had the best of intentions. The thought behind it was to save her and to give her a different and better life. After all, she’d done the same for Henry. While she lived a life full of abandonment and heartache, Henry was adopted by a woman that truly loved him unconditionally and gave him a great life. Although the results of their decisions were drastically different, she and her parents both gave up their children to give them their best chance. She couldn’t have promised Henry a bright future, and therefore, she couldn’t fault her parents for being unable to do that for her.

The salty tears were falling freely now, and she wiped messily at her nose. Her crying was only increasing the painful headache that was taking over her entire head. She exited the bathroom and stepped over large piles of debris, the crunching of glass beneath her boots the only sound reverberating off the walls.

She lifted her chair and placed it right side up in front of the desk. She sat down, folded her arms, and rested her head on them like a pillow. There it was again: the weight of the world. The thought of another drink didn't seem all that bad, and suddenly she wished that day drinking was socially acceptable. Surprising herself at her ability to think of alcohol and not vomit immediately, she decided, after lying there and collecting herself, to brave the world and go out to get coffee and something small to eat to soak up what little liquor may have been left in her system.

Reaching into the bottom desk drawer, she found a pair of forgotten aviators and carefully put them on, knowing that the bright sunlight would certainly cause her instant death. As she stood, the soreness in her back reminded her that sleeping on the station floor is never a good idea. Finding the strength to walk down the sidewalk to Granny's diner, she noticed almost immediately that she was catching the odd glances of those walking through town. However, she did not have the energy or the headspace to care. Until, of course, she walked through that glass door and heard audible gasps from her fellow patrons. She waved them off, ignoring the entire group gawking at her. Quiet conversations continued, and she knew she was certainly the hot topic of conversation.

"Jesus, Emma," Ruby said, approaching her. "You look like shit."

"Oh, I'm aware, thank you," she grumbled. "Can I please get some coffee?"

She pulled a crumpled bundle of bills from her pocket and put them in front of her, not bothering to count them. They were simply the remainder of the cash she hadn't spent at the bar last night. Ruby eyed her cautiously and picked up the wad of money, unfolding it and counting it. She tried not to laugh.

"Thirty-seven dollars for a coffee, huh?"

"Whatever," she mumbled again, shifting in her seat to lessen her constant and dull aches.

Ruby pulled a few ones from the gross stack, folded them neatly, and handed them back to Emma. She shook her head and walked to the other side of the counter to retrieve the coffee pot and a mug. When she returned, her blonde friend hadn't moved an inch.

"Rubes, I…. Shit. The curse is broken," she sighed. "Who are you really?"

"Well, my name's Red. But I truly don't mind that you call me Ruby. I rather enjoy the name." She flashed a brilliant smile at her. Emma mustered a small one in return, appreciating the gesture. "Em, listen." She touched her hand on the counter, securing her friend's attention. "We were friends then, and we're friends now. Nothing has changed."

"Everything has changed. Nothing is the same, and I feel like I'm in some B-list made-for-TV movie."

"I'm telling you that nothing between us has changed. You're still my best friend and I still love and care for you just the same. "

"I thought Snow White was your best friend," she said, the bitterness seeping through her tone. She rolled her eyes, but she hadn't yet taken off her sunglasses. Knowing her too well, Ruby reached and took them off.

"I bet you just rolled your eyes at me," she said teasingly. "Do it again so I can see it this time. I can't tell you that your eyes will get stuck like that if I can't see them."

Emma laughed for the first time in a long time, despite the throbbing in her head. She took her glasses back and slid them on top of her head, pushing her hair back and taming her mess of blonde curls. She sighed again heavily and lifted the mug, taking a slow and steady sip. The warmth it provided to her upset stomach was oddly relieving. Her mouth turned up into a small grin, and she looked at her friend again.

"Thank you."

"You got nothing to thank me for, silly. So just enjoy that coffee and I'll bring you out a bagel."

As she waited patiently for her friend to return with her much-needed carbs, the bell above the door rang, signaling a customer's arrival. Unknowingly, she habitually turned to see who walked in only to find herself face to face with Snow and David.

"Where have you been?" Snow questioned. Her motherly tone only furthered Emma's annoyance, but she knew she had to be nicer to them. Holding grudges seemed to be getting everyone into trouble these days.

"I'm sorry."

She wasn't sure what she was apologizing for. It certainly wasn't for not telling them where she was. She was twenty-eight years old and very independent, so she wouldn’t start answering to anyone else. Yet, she also didn't have to just disappear on them when they were clearly expecting her home. She'd been avoiding this talk that they so desperately wanted, and she knew she shouldn't keep putting it off. She just wasn't ready.

"We were worried all night."

"I know. I should have at least called."

"Emma, we really need to talk. It has been a few days, and I just think that—"

"I want to have this talk," she said, though her voice sounded reluctant. "I just can't right now. I feel terrible." She pinched the bridge of her nose and breathed loudly out her mouth. "How about tonight?" Both seemed rather surprised.

"That would be nice."

"Okay, so tonight then," she said, nodding her head.

An incredibly awkward silence followed. No one knew what to do or say. Snow's every impulse told her to wrap her arms around Emma and tell her she loved her, but she could see for herself that those type of reactions were getting her nowhere. Instead, he nodded her head in Emma's direction as if affirming what she'd said. She offered a fake smile that didn't quite reach her eyes before walking to sit at the booth furthest from her side of the counter. David smiled sadly, watching as Snow walked away.

"I'm sorry, Emma," he said quietly before following her, leaving a very confused Emma behind.

She watched him intently as he slid into the booth, and her brow furrowed as she pondered his strange apology. At that moment, Ruby returned with her bagel, but it was unexpectedly in a bag with cream cheese, a plastic knife, and napkins. She smiled sympathetically.

"I wouldn't be ready to have that talk in your state either. I figured you might still want your space and thought you could eat breakfast on the go."

"Ruby, you're the best," she said, standing from her stool. "I'd hug you, but I smell like liquor and sweat."

"No worries," the brunette replied, “but you owe me one later." She laughed and handed Emma a foam cup with fresh coffee in it.

"I literally love you," she said gratefully.

"That's not what I heard," Ruby replied, wiggling her eyebrows.

Emma rolled her eyes again, and Ruby winked. Had anyone else joked with her about that, she probably would've crawled in a hole and died, but Ruby was different and was currently her only real friend. She truly appreciated all she had done for her and for being so understanding, helping her get the space she needed to figure out her new life.

[X]

After heading to the loft to shower and change while her parents were at the diner, she pulled herself together enough to head to Regina's. She walked to get some fresh air and to keep her body moving for fear that if she sat still for too long, she'd fall asleep. The first day of autumn was a few weeks ago, and as the days were becoming a bit cooler, jackets were most likely appreciated during the late afternoon. However, Emma could not seem to find her own trusty leather one.

Walking slowly up the sidewalk, Emma's stomach flipped, and this time it wasn't from the alcohol. She didn't want to talk to Regina. One serious conversation at a time, and this was not on the agenda for the day. She'd done enough damage, and when thinking on it, she realized that she probably didn't deserve Regina's forgiveness anyway. True love or not, Emma did not feel worthy of her. Shaking her head, she knocked on the door, and moments later, it swung open.

"Emma."

Regina spoke her name so quietly that it was merely a whisper caught in the wind. She wasn't expecting to see her, but every time, just as before, she took her breath away. She was wearing a simple pair of light blue skinny jeans and a dark gray long-sleeved Boston University shirt that she'd never seen before. Her usual boots were exchanged for a pair of navy Vans shoes that she'd seen on rare occasions when the blonde had misplaced her trusty boots or her feet were sore.

Seeing Regina caused Emma's heart to leap into her throat. It was beating so rapidly she was sure she would go into cardiac arrest. She felt that nagging numbness again and the shaking in her fingers threatened to remove them from her hand entirely. She felt compelled to reach out and pull Regina’s small frame against her own body, holding her close and running her fingers through soft brown hair, finding comfort in the scent that could only be described as Regina. Her mouth was dry, and she shook the thoughts from her racing mind.

"Can I speak to Henry please?"

Regina was thrown off by her lack of greeting, and her confusion etched into her eyebrows. She folded her arms across her chest but nodded politely.

"Yes, of course. Would you like to come in?"

"No, thank you."

She blinked at the Sheriff in near disbelief, questioning the oddity of this exchange, but rather than voicing her concern, she simply walked back into the house to retrieve Henry. She was never one to just leave the door open, but closing it behind her with Emma standing on the porch seemed wrong, despite that she had slammed the door in her face the day prior. There was something off about the Sheriff, and although she couldn't put her finger on it, she knew that Emma wasn’t herself.

Looking back over her shoulder, she caught a glimpse of her hand reaching in for the doorknob and pulling it closed. A small smile snuck its way on to her face, knowing that Emma had at least remembered how much she hated leaving the door ajar. She called to Henry from the bottom of the steps, and he'd come running down the stairs with his backpack over his shoulder, filled with his things he needed for his night spent at the loft. She kissed his forehead softly and thanked him for spending time with her.

"You don't have to thank me, Mom. I like being here."

She smiled warmly at him before walking him to the door and opening it once again. Pulling aside the painted wood, she saw that Emma's back was toward the door as she observed the street, looking as if she were searching for something. She'd truly been searching for anything to distract herself from her uncomfortable physiological reactions to the situation. Hearing the two come up behind her, she faced them quickly.

"I'm sorry," she said, looking worried. "You didn't close the door behind you, and I figured you wouldn't want it open." She knew Regina all too well.

"Hey, Ma."

"Hey, kid," she said, sadness in her voice. Henry was suddenly concerned. "I'm really not feeling all too well today," she told him honestly. "Do you think we could hang out tomorrow?" His shoulders slumped, and he shrugged.

"Yeah, sure. I'll see you later."

He walked into the house, kicked off his shoes at the door, and went back up the stairs, his bag hanging loosely from his shoulder. She could feel the guilt weighing heavily on her, manifesting itself physically upon her shoulders and neck. She hated to disappoint him, and yet here she was again, letting someone down. Regina's protective nature was not fond of her son's hurt feelings either.

"What is the matter with you?"

"I'm not feeling well," she repeated. After a moment of pause, she shrugged, nearly mimicking Henry's earlier gesture. She kicked her foot against the porch like a small child. "I have to talk to Mary…" She grumbled under her breath and tried again. "Snow and Charming?" she said it as a question, as if she wasn't sure how to refer to them now that the curse was broken.

Regina continued to study her from within the doorway, trying to understand her drastic change in behavior. The previous day, the Sheriff had been nearly begging to come in and talk with her, but now it was as if it pained her to speak more than three words. Her usually pale skin looked even more so, and the way she was gritting her teeth showed she was more anxious than usual. Her behavior was not all together uncharacteristic, as Regina could rely on her nervous ticks to give away her buried feelings as much as she could rely on the sun to rise each morning. It was something else that didn't sit right with her, and it left a pit in her stomach. It just didn't feel right.

Feeling Regina's hot glare on her skin, she simply turned and walked away without another word. Completely shocked, the brunette called after her, but she kept walking as if she hadn't heard her at all. She walked around the shrub fence and briskly down the sidewalk, shoving her hands deep into her pockets and wishing she had a glass of whiskey waiting for her at home.

Chapter Text

She was in a bubble. All the sounds around her were muffled, but the voices in her head were loud and clear. Her hands were sweating within her pockets, leaving a warm moist handprint along her thigh through the thin material as she flexed her fingers in a futile attempt to get a grip on reality. Her thoughts came at her so quickly that it turned into the sensation she hated most: that dreaded static-like feeling that overwhelmed her in times of intense anxiety.

She wasn't sure what she really expected to gain from that conversation. She knew she'd inevitably come face to face with Regina alone, unless by some grace of God that Henry answered the door himself. Knowing that the odds were certainly not in her favor, she tried desperately to prepare some sort of apology. She took her time in doing so, choosing to walk instead of drive, giving her a few moments longer to put her thoughts to words.

Reaching the door before pulling herself together, her body reacted as if on autopilot, and she watched her hand knock on the door without feeling as though she commanded it to do so. Regina had opened it, and she felt immediately confronted by the very thing she was unprepared for. Putting her foot in her mouth in a very Emma-like fashion, she skipped the greeting and dove right into the reason she was there. Realizing her offensive lack of greeting was a terrible way to start an apology, she took a few deep breaths and tried to calm her nerves, but the continuous shaking in her hands was physical proof of her lack of control.

Then she just had to go and disappoint Henry. Watching her boy walk away with his shoulders slumped, his trusty backpack, no doubt full of comics and his beloved story book, hanging weakly on his arm, destroyed her hopes at regaining some semblance of self-respect. His hurt feelings only added fuel to the fire that was her disastrous relationship with his other mother, and as she confronted her, she did the only thing she really knew how to do: run.

Running never let her down before. When things got tough, she packed her bags and left. Never having learned to cope with her feelings and always being in circumstances in which she felt unsafe, she found no reason to stay in one place for too long. She always found it best to move on to a new place and start over. Her walls were built high to keep emotions, and therefore most people, far away from her. Then Henry barreled his way into her life when he knocked on that damn apartment door in Boston. Despite trying her best to keep him at arm's length, she'd come to love that little angel boy with all her heart.

Falling for Regina was the absolute last thing she ever thought would happen. Yet, she did, and she hit the ground hard. Learning it was true love and some sort of fate only served to make things worse. She was such a failure that she only succeeded in being the one person who could defeat her own fated happiness.

By then, salty tears were streaking down her face, and she removed her clenched fists only long enough to wipe them away. The once chilly weather now felt humid and sticky, the air suddenly turning still. She trekked along the sidewalk nearing the loft when the sky opened, and large droplets of water began to pour upon her. Shielding her eyes from the falling rain, she looked to see the once blue and slightly cloudy sky had suddenly turned black, the storm appearing from nowhere.

"It's my fate to get struck by lightning too, huh?! Is that it?!" she yelled to the clouds. "Because this magic shit is really not funny! So whatever fairy tale thing that is up there doing this really needs to knock it the fuck off!" Shoving her hands back into her pockets and not quite having the energy to move swiftly, she walked the rest of the way.

[X]

"Emma, what happened?" Snow exclaimed, rushing to her. Emma stepped inside the door sopping wet but was carefully trying to avoid spreading water to the entire loft. She slid off her wet boots and put them outside the door before shutting it. She faced her parents just in time to prepare herself for the showering of love and care she was going to receive.

Charming brought her a towel, which she took gratefully and wrapped around her shoulders. The air immediately caused goosebumps to spread across her skin, and she felt a shiver reach her bones. Snow rubbed up and down her arms above the towel, hoping the friction would create some warmth. Moving from the group, he rushed to finish closing the windows, a task he was completing prior to his daughter's entrance since they hadn’t been expecting it to rain at all. He latched the last one when Emma spoke for the first time since entering the loft.

"I'm gonna change into some dry clothes. I'll be down in a minute."

"Of course, Sweetheart. Take your time," Snow called after her.

After Emma ascended the stairs, she looked back at her husband with worried eyes. She knew her daughter was nervous and was sure she still didn't really want to talk. Before Emma arrived, Snow voiced her concerns to her loving husband, and he assayed her fears, assuring her that their daughter proposed this in the first place, and it was unlikely that she'd leave. However, he was unconvinced himself that it would play out that well.

Emma came down the stairs looking sort of dazed, squeezing the towel she'd been given around the ends of her long blonde locks. She'd changed into a pair of her trusty dark blue skinny jeans and a plain black V-neck t-shirt. She absentmindedly draped the towel over the back of a chair at the kitchen table and sat down, resting her elbows on its top and folding her hands. She placed her chin on top of her clasped fingers, hoping she looked much more relaxed than she felt. Snow and Charming still stood by the door where she'd left them.

"Okay, let's talk," the Sheriff said.

The two moved to join her at the table. David pulled his wife's chair out for her before sitting himself. Snow, remembering his request to start the conversation gently, fumbled with the sleeve of her pink cotton shirt, doing her best to remain quiet, despite the many questions that were threatening to spill from her mouth. David sighed.

"We're sorry, Emma."

The blonde was taken aback, clearly not expecting an apology from them at all. She'd expected the "you have to understand" and "we only wanted the best for you" lines. She hadn't expected anything even close to an apology, and she found herself once again without words. The feeling of being in a bubble hadn't dissipated, and her thoughts were still too jumbled to come up with an appropriate response. He took her silence as an opportunity to continue.

"We've only been thinking of ourselves since the curse broke," he admitted. "The last thing I remembered was fighting like hell to keep you safe from the onslaught of Black Knights coming to kill us. I remembered sadly putting my newborn baby girl into the magic portal with faith in my heart that you would come back to save us. We didn't want you to be stuck in the curse that was promised to be nothing but misery." He reached over and held Snow's hand beneath the table in a silent form of comfort. "But the curse hurt you as well."

Emma continued to sit in silence, only moving to blink. With every passing moment of her silence, her mother became more nervous, but David was more confident that this was a sign that he was getting somewhere. Emma didn’t say much when it came to serious conversations. Not unless she was going to argue.

"We didn't know, and still don't know, what life has been like for you. And when you're ready, we can talk about that," he said, watching Emma swallow thickly. "But we do know that you felt abandoned by your parents, and for that, we are truly sorry."

Blonde hair falling in her face, she dropped her head between her folded hands. They watched on sympathetically, resisting the parental urge to cradle their daughter and comfort her, while small tear drops fell to the table. The room stayed quiet, giving her the opportunity to speak if she wanted to, but Snow could no longer resist the need to voice her part.

"We woke from the curse simply remembering that you are our daughter," she spoke softly, not wanting to upset her further, “but you couldn't possibly see us as your parents." She sighed, admitting her own faults. "I have done nothing but push you further away, and I apologize for that. You need space, and we will do all we can to earn your trust. You deserve that."

Emma collapsed onto the table, her arms folding underneath her head, cushioning her from hitting the table with full force. Her emotions tore through her like lava down a mountain side, and she was unable to hold them inside any longer. She entered the apartment in a compromised state of mind, and she was once again faced with something she wasn't prepared for. Despite that this was huge progress in the right direction, she seemed to be unable to get a firm grasp on any of her carefully hidden feelings that were bubbling up from the depths of her chest, manifesting themselves in the tears that now soaked her forearms and the table beneath her.

David stood to retrieve the box of tissues from the side table and set them in front of the weeping woman. After a few moments, she lifted her head and grabbed at the tissues, the embarrassment as evident on her face as her sadness. She wiped at her messy cheeks and under her nose, quietly apologizing as she did so. They smiled comfortingly at her, assuring her that everything would be okay.

"I'm sorry," she said again.

"Honey, it's—"

"I've treated you terribly, and I know that I've been avoiding you because I really do need time. I haven't like… wrapped my head around all of this yet," she said, gesturing around her head as if her constantly conflicting thoughts were visible to them, "and I should've just told you that."

"We forgive you," Snow said, ignoring the impulse to cover her daughter's hand with her own.

"I don't really know what I think or what I feel," she continued, trying to avoid hurting them. She worked to think of a polite way to express herself. "But I will take full advantage of some space to figure things out and like… process or whatever. This is really new to me."

Understanding that she was nicely telling them she was still far from ready to start the relationship they both dreamed of, David nodded his head and smiled with sadness in his heart but understanding just the same. He put his arm around Snow's shoulders knowing that this was killing her inside, but silently commended her on understanding her place in Emma's life right now.

"I know, Sweetheart. Take your time."

This exchange was even more unpredictable than her pre-storm failure, and she entering back into her most closed off form, smiling awkwardly. She stood from the table, balling her used tissues in her hands. She sniffled instead to keep her nose from running, as if her pride rising from the ashes was preventing her from showing any more signs of weakness, even if that meant simply wiping her nose with a tissue. She pushed her chair into the table and began walking towards the staircase. In her odd way of exiting a conversation she didn't want to be a part of, she gestured her thumb over her shoulder toward the stairs.

"I'm gonna get a warm shower and wash all this rain off me, okay?"

Without waiting for a response, she ascended the stairs two at a time and away from the pair left at the kitchen table. Her heart was pounding violently against her rib cage, and her throat began to tighten around the lump she felt there, signaling the return of her unwanted crying. She again clenched and unclenched her fists as she searched her bedroom floor for some more comfortable clothes. Rushing to find them before she fell apart, she grabbed some clothes she discarded the night before and nearly sprinted to the bathroom.

She tossed them on the closed toilet and started the water, wishing desperately for it to warm faster. Nearly ripping unwanted material from her body, she felt the shaking in her fingers traveling to the rest of her body, trying her best to ignore the darkness creeping into the edge of her vision. By now, she was near hyperventilation and couldn't wait any longer. She stepped into the mostly warm shower just as the first wave hit her. She caught herself, lowering herself to the still cold porcelain below, gasping for the air she desperately needed, her sobbing preventing her lungs from filling to full capacity. The now hot water washed over her cold skin as shaking again wracked her body. Her last sane thought taunted her with the recognition of another anxiety attack, the first she'd had in years, triggered by the inability to feel she had any semblance of control over her life. She couldn't run. She was trapped. And she didn't know how to fix it.

[X]

After Henry went to sleep, Regina found herself curled up on the couch with a book, just as she had so many nights before when she'd found herself sleepless and alone. This time, she was not plagued by nightmares, but rather felt as if she was living in one. She once again lost a lover and couldn't ignore the nagging feeling that she wasn't meant to keep love. She certainly found it, but it was maintaining her romantic relationships that seemed impossible. Villains really don't get their happy endings.

However, it wasn't thoughts of her own happiness that were distracting her from the words across the pages. It was the odd behavior of the very woman that most often occupied the space in her mind. Emma was not herself today, and it was driving the former mayor absolutely mad. Sure, she was wearing different clothes, most notably missing her hideous yet equally adorable red jacket. And yes, she was distant, understandably so considering their circumstances. Her awkward lack of conversational skills was no less than predictable. It didn’t seem to be one particular thing that stood out to her. Something just didn't feel right, but she hated being unable to put words to that feeling.

A soft knock at the door interrupted her thoughts, and she nearly threw the blanket covering her legs to the floor. Her book forgotten on the coffee table, she rushed to her foyer, hoping that it was the irritating blonde she needed to see. Swiftly opening the door, she was faced with a different irritation.

"Hi, Regina."

"Snow?" she said, not bothering to hide her obvious confusion. Pushing past her surprise, the only reason for her arrival seemed much clearer. "Henry is asleep, but tomorrow morning, he can—"

"I'm actually here to see you," she said, smiling.

Regina blinked at her in continued confusion for a few uncomfortable moments before stepping back and gesturing into her home, making space for her pixie-haired sort of former enemy to enter.

"Well, please come in then."

"Thank you," she said, stepping through the door and into the large foyer. She was aware enough to take off her shoes and gracefully set them by the front door, the feeling of pristine cleanliness making just about every guest unknowingly feel compelled to do the same.

The regal woman led the way into the kitchen, Snow following suit. She pulled a chair away from the counter, signaling for the other woman to take a seat. She did as expected and sat in the offered chair, folding her hands in front of her and smiling again, a gesture that looked so undeniably like Emma. Feeling the sudden urge to avoid the reminder, she reached for the cabinets behind her.

"Can I get you something? Water? Tea?"

"Tea sounds wonderful, thank you."

Still pondering the reason for her abrupt appearance on her doorstep, she kept busy, filling the kettle with water and placing it on the stove. She grabbed two mugs and then retrieved the tea bags from her pantry. She set them beside the stove, waiting patiently for the water to boil. What she couldn't wait patiently for was an explanation.

"Snow, I don't mean to be rude," she said, the words feeling odd and heavy leaving her mouth, "but if not for Henry, then why are you here?"

Her small features scrunched together in thought, another blatant reminder of Emma, trying to find the best words to describe it. Truly, she felt compelled, realizing much too late that she had gone about this all wrong. Her assumptions and lack of consideration for others seemed very unlike her, and she was rather ashamed.

"Quite simply," she decided on, "I'm here to apologize."

Had she already had her tea, Regina surely would have done a cinematic spit take. Never, in all her years, did she ever expect to hear such vulnerable and honest words from Snow White herself, the young girl turned woman that had done nothing other than be at odds with her. She found herself speechless.

"David wished to be here as well, but I told him I wanted to come alone."

The brunette put her hand to her chest, her adversary's words punching her and knocking the wind out of her lungs. The kettle whistled, and remembering that Henry was sleeping, she rushed to remove it from the stove. She shut the heat off and moved it to a different burner but still took a moment to breathe before facing Snow.

"I'm not quite sure I understand," she said truly.

"Since the curse broke, we've misjudged you. We held on to old grudges and jumped to conclusions without bothering to inquire any further." She watched as the other woman swallowed hard, turning then to reach for the kettle and pour the hot water into their mugs. Regina set one in front of her, avoiding eye contact while doing so, and she continued. "You broke the curse and you saved us."

"In all fairness," she said with a sigh, "I'm the one that cursed you all to begin with. So, I'm not sure an apology is warranted."

"But you made a conscious choice to break your own curse. And I think that says something about you."

Regina obviously knew this to be factual, but what did it say about her? She felt that it was nearly selfish. She wanted Emma back and would do anything it took to wake her. Yes, she broke her own curse, and she wasn't entirely opposed to the idea. In the end, she owed it to Emma and Henry to put a stop to the madness and remove her lover from an endless sleep, but she wouldn't dare mention their relationship to her mother.

"I did it for Henry," she said, assuming that would be a safe and sufficient answer.

"And you didn't once think of the consequences?" Snow countered.

"Of course, I did," she scoffed, falling into old habits, believing that Snow was insulting her intelligence.

"Right. You must have considered that breaking the curse was inevitable when you willingly chose to wake Emma." Taking the silence as an answer, she pressed on. "And you did it anyway."

Feeling uncomfortable, the former queen took a long sip from her rapidly cooling tea, mulling over a way to better handle herself. She was not fond of accepting praise from anyone, as the concept was foreign to her for most of her life, but receiving appreciation for her actions from Snow White was nearly incomprehensible.

"I'm not sure what to say," she admitted.

"And there probably isn't much," she replied. "But David and I need you to know that we extend our sincerest apologies." Regina winced at the words, visibly pained. "I know and fully understand that we cannot mend a relationship and form a bond overnight," she said, having experienced this already with her own daughter just hours ago, "but regardless, we want to extend an olive branch and end this absurd feud." There was a long pause before the other woman could form a response.

"I apologize as well," she said, nervously drumming her fingers on her mug. "I've caused great pain to you and your family. And everyone else," she added, gesturing toward an invisible crowd. "I agree that this will take time, but I will put forth just as much effort toward making amends." She felt a small wave of nausea cause her stomach to turn, the dreaded image of Daniel in her arms flashing through her mind. As quickly as it came, it was erased by the picture of her holding her sleeping blonde sheriff, and she felt relieved, acknowledging to herself that she no longer held a grudge and that Daniel wanted her to accept her own happiness.

"Great," the smaller brunette said nodding. "Tomorrow, David and I will be holding a town meeting, and we'd like for you to join us."

"But I'm not Mayor anymore."

Snow shook her head back and forth as if considering her words. She scrunched her mouth to one side, further exaggerating this effect. She sipped at her tea in thought.

"I'm not sure yet," she finally decided. "I feel as though we can make something work."

"Snow, the people will revolt. If they hated me then, what makes you think they won't hate me now? I cursed them all and am currently on 'house arrest' or whatever," she said, waving it off. "You can hold your own town meeting." She finished her tea and placed the empty mug in the sink hoping her counterpart would get the hint that she wished to drop the topic.

"That's because they don't know what actually happened," she responded sympathetically. "But tomorrow, everyone will know the real reason the curse is broken and will understand the undeniable truth that you've changed. You’re not confined to your home anymore, Regina."

"Despite what happened, I don't think they'll see it that way," Regina said sadly, thinking only of all the hurtful words Emma had thrown at her, shattering her already bruised heart. "I have a feeling they won't be as willing to see things the way you say you do, and I honestly don't think it's best that I go."

"I understand," she said softly. "But please know that we want to let bygones be bygones and move on from all this hatred."

"I really do appreciate it," the Queen said quietly.

Snow nodded and finished her tea as well. Regina took it from her and placed it in the sink near her own. The former teacher said that she'd better get going, and she escorted her to the door. They exchanged pleasantries and said goodbye, the dialogue much less tense, despite still being rather stiff. When Regina returned to her place on the couch and wrapped herself once again in her fleece blanket, she didn't even bother to pick up her book, knowing that she could not possibly focus on anything other than the bizarre events of this evening.

[X]

Emma walked into the bar with her shoulders slumped and her head down. She wasn't here to have conversation, but rather to avoid it as much as possible. Yet when she sat down on the stool at the far end of the bar, Darren noticed her immediately.

"Ah, Sheriff Swan," he said approaching her. "It's nice to see you again."

She sighed, the reddening of her cheeks giving away her embarrassment. She remembered – mostly – the night she'd spent making a fool of herself in the bar and had wished the kind gentleman dealt with too many other customers to remember her. Lo and behold, she was the Savior and the Sheriff, so going unnoticed was not really an option for her.

"Hi," she said awkwardly.

"I started to worry you hadn't made it home the other evening," he said with a smile. Emma, puzzled, tilted her head as she fidgeted to make herself more comfortable on her seat. "I didn't see you at the meeting today and thought you got lost."

"I didn't want… need to go. It wasn't anything I didn't already know."

"Touché,” he said, shrugging. He placed an empty glass on the counter and waited patiently for her to decide what she wanted to drink.

"Whisky neat."

"Ah, not on the rocks this time. Growing more accustomed to the liquor, are we?" he joked, filling her glass.

"I used to be a beer person, but sometimes that just isn't enough."

She sipped thoughtfully on her drink, now wondering how the meeting at Town Hall played out. She hadn't left her room all day, even trying her best to avoid that bathroom as often as possible. Her anxiety attack truly frightened her, pulling to the surface feelings she had long since buried. She couldn't seem to rid herself of the physical symptoms that accompanied such thoughts, the tremors, drastic temperature changes, and consistent numbness becoming much more than just a nuisance.

When she was calm, or mostly so, her body felt as it had pre-curse, but the more she surrounded herself with people, the more she felt as though she was falling apart. Her newfound parents wanted to create the picture-perfect family they'd imagined before they sent her off in some tree. The townspeople she swore to protect now expected… well, just that, but it was much easier to serve and protect as an officer of the law than to be labeled the Savior and miraculously be given credit for things she didn't even know were happening due to her comatose state. Nothing made sense. Except the lovely glass of slightly bitter yet sweet bourbon in front of her. She just needed to relax enough to make it all stop.

"How was the meeting?" she questioned, taking a much larger gulp.

"I thought you said it wasn't anything you didn't know," he teased.

"You're quite the smart ass, aren't you?" she chuckled.

It felt good to laugh. It was almost freeing to be in a completely different environment in entirely different company. It was the closest to running away that she'd ever get. She couldn't pack up and leave Storybrooke, so she'd pack her pockets full of cash and leave her troubles at home for a while. She wasn't fond of being perceived as vulnerable – that was how one would make themselves a prime target for those with ill intentions – but Darren was just a local bartender that didn't define her as a savior or a sheriff or a complete let down. He felt like a fresh face in a world of tarnished relationships. He was a new friend.

"To answer your question, it was rather interesting."

"How so?"

He held up his finger in a 'one moment' gesture and stepped away from her side of the bar to meet the newly arrived customers. The bar was nearly empty except a few grizzly looking men playing pool in the far corner. When he finished serving the couple their drinks, he returned with another whiskey for his blonde counterpart. She nodded a 'thank you' and waited for him to continue.

"Well, for starters, I don't think anyone was expecting the Evil Queen to have broken her own curse."

At the name, Emma visibly winced and suddenly felt a wave a nausea not related to the liquor she'd been rapidly consuming. She waivered for only a moment before she downed her entire glass of bourbon, hoping desperately that the sense-numbing liquid would slow her body down and prevent it from doing that awful lightheaded dizziness thing it liked to do. The young bartender raised his eyebrows, both concerned and impressed, before asking if she was okay. She nodded, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, and gave him his glass back.

He shook his head amusedly as he filled four shot glasses with the strong amber liquid and set one in front of her, leaving the other three lined up in front of him. He smirked at her playfully and gave her a challenging look that left her once again puzzled. She tried, to no avail, to convince herself that her puzzlement was not alcohol related, but the warmth settled into her empty stomach and reminded her just how quickly it would be entering her bloodstream.

"I figured I'd just have them ready. You didn't want to talk about it, but when you asked anyway, you felt you had to chug your last drink. I figured having a few shots ready for you would be your best bet." She rolled her eyes at him.

"Obviously they didn't expect it. No one did. Then what?"

"Everyone was pretty quiet, really," he said, flipping his towel over his shoulder again and leaning his forearms on the counter.

"No one lost their shit?"

"No," he laughed, shaking his head. "In a nutshell, Snow and Charming broke it all down for everyone and assured us all that the former Evil Queen isn't to be feared." Seeing Emma pale and her face drop, he slid her a shot glass, and she took it gratefully, throwing it back in seconds. She closed her eyes and scrunched her face as the liquor burned on the way down.

"What did Regina say?"

"She wasn't there either."

"What?" she asked. "She wasn't at her own 'everybody loves you now' meeting?"

"Nope," he answered, smirking, “but I guess I'm not the only smart ass here." She again rolled her eyes at him, and they both laughed as he slid yet another shot glass over.

"You're trying to get me fucked up," she said, her tone more serious than her facial expression.

"Damn, you got me," he replied, dramatically snapping his fingers. She lifted the glass in the air in a form of cheers before downing its contents as she'd done the last. "Two down, two to go."

"So, where was she?"

"I won't lie to you," he said, a large smile gracing his rather soft features. "After hearing about the whole True Love thing, we thought she was with you." He winked and laughed as he watched her eyes grow wide and her cheeks red.

"She wasn't! I mean, I was… She doesn't even… I have no idea where…"

"Calm down," he said, putting his hands up in faux surrender. "We don't know where she was. Still home, I'm assuming. Everyone kind of needs some time to let things settle a little. There's a lot of bad blood that will take a little more than a town meeting to fix. On both sides," he added, agreeing with Regina's implied choice to let the pot cool before making a public appearance. "I think that's something we all can agree on." She nodded, spinning another shot glass between her fingers in thought. "Would that be why you find yourself here tonight?" he asked softly.

"It's hard to get away sometimes," she admitted. "All of this is so normal for everyone, but I no sooner get a grip on one foreign concept, and in comes another. One of which being this ridiculous title of Savior that I don't want. Nor do I even understand what that means." The man smiled sympathetically while pouring himself a tequila shot.

"Well here," he said, raising his glass. "Here's to just getting away."

Chapter Text

"You know that pushing it around on your plate isn't going to make it disappear. You're still going to have to eat it."

Henry sat at the head of the table, a place he seemed to enjoy occupying recently, as it made him feel older. He used his fork to move his broccoli around his dish as he propped his head up with his hand, his elbow resting on the table. Regina bit her tongue, resisting the urge to remind him that his current posture was impolite. He'd been quiet all evening, and his behavior was worrying her.

Henry only sighed in response before poking the green vegetable and popping it in his mouth. He generally didn't mind eating vegetables, but tonight, he just wasn't that hungry. He had a lot on his eleven-year-old mind, and it seemed to be ruining his appetite. His mother struggled to endure the silence, hoping that he would feel comfortable enough to share what had him so upset. Finally, he spoke up.

"Do you think that you could talk to Emma?"

"What for?" she questioned.

"She's just been really…. sad? I don't know. But she's not okay."

It was her turn to move her food around her plate, suddenly losing her appetite as well. He watched her intently as she nibbled the inside of her bottom lip deep in thought. She hadn't spoken to Emma since the day she walked off her porch to talk with her parents. That same evening, Snow came to speak with her and reported back a few days later that the town hall meeting went well. People began to reconnect with loved ones and move forward with their lives, but even as the cool fall nights turned into blustery frigid evenings, Emma never returned.

"Henry, I believe that I would only make matters worse. Maybe your grandparents can speak with her."

"They've tried," he answered, “but nothing is working. You’re her True Love. Maybe talking to her will make her feel better."

"I understand where you're coming from," she empathized, "but we didn’t exactly end things on a positive note. We haven't spoken as much as one word to one another in months."

"Okay."

His answer was simple, but his physical response was heart breaking. She saw his look of utter disappointment, just like the one he sported when Emma changed their plans the night she walked away. He stood from the table with his plate in his hands and his head down, so similar to the way he hung his head and carried his backpack up the stairs.

"But it's worth a try," she quickly added, unable to stand the sad scene any longer.

"Really?" he asked excitedly. "You'll do it?"

"Yes," she conceded, “but keep in mind that I can't promise good results. I'm just saying that I'll try, okay?"

"Okay!"

She smiled at her growing boy, enjoying seeing happiness on his face again. He took his plate into the kitchen and wiped it off before placing it into the dishwasher. She followed suit, placing her dish in there as well, and then began putting the leftover food in Tupperware containers. Henry assisted by placing the sealed containers into the refrigerator and setting the empty serving dishes and bowls near their plates. This was their dinner routine on nights he spent at home with her, and they'd both grown accustomed to their little tidying system. The silence now was a comfortable one, and when they finished, they both washed their hands.

"What would you like to do this evening?" she asked, drying her hands on the nearby towel before passing it to him.

"Can we play cards again? I really want to beat you in that Rummy game," he answered grinning.

"Oh, we can play," she responded dramatically, taking the towel from him, “but you most certainly will not be winning, sir."

"Bring it on, Mom!" he yelled as he ran into her study to retrieve the deck of cards that she set on her desk from a few nights prior. She laughed, taking the discarded towel and placing it over the hook inside the cabinet.

"Are we sitting on the living room floor again?" she called after him.

"Of course! Right by the fireplace! That's the best way to play cards!"

She shook her head, still wondering why he found it most fun to sit cross legged on the floor and play cards on the coffee table. In the end, the reason didn’t matter because she adored her little boy and would do absolutely anything to see him happy. She was just glad she remembered to put on a more comfortable pair of pants this time.

[X]

She knew she'd do anything to see him happy… but this was really pushing it.

Regina was staring at the white painted door of the Charming loft for what most people would consider an obscene amount of time. She had decided on and then changed her choice of words so many times that she was beginning to make herself dizzy, nearly convinced that she'd tried every single word in her vocabulary. She questioned what would be appropriate for her to say to her ex-girlfriend that she hadn’t spoken to in over three months, but not a single idea seemed adequate. She didn’t want to say anything at all, and had it not been for Henry’s request, she wouldn’t have been there in the first place.

Looking down at her hands, her mind conjured the memory of holding that black walkie talkie that had sparked such a fire in her. She'd rapped on that very same door with such confidence well over a year ago, just shy of two, but was now breaking a sweat over the thought of seeing Emma again. She felt a sense of comfort, as do most, with a sense of certainty. Her life had been tumultuous and difficult, but falling in love with Emma Swan was easy. Her nerves were no less unsettled during the phase in which they fought simply to deny their developing feelings for one another, but once they stepped into the wild world of romance, Regina was certain that this was where she wanted to be. She felt the happiness she longed for and finally had a clear picture for her future.

Instead of the future she had imagined, she found herself once again surrounded by more questions than answers. The lack of conversation between the two women led Regina, and any other witness to it, to wonder if their relationship even stood a fighting chance. People cannot fix a relationship that they aren’t working to mend, regardless of whatever may be supposedly written in the stars for them. Fate seemed to have a funny way of mocking the Queen, and she was beginning to wonder if her fate to be unhappy as a villain was somehow more powerful than the magic of true love.  

She tormented herself with unanswerable questions, continuing to stand outside the Charming home. She was very tempted to simply turn around and drive home, convincing herself that maybe tomorrow would be a better day, despite knowing full well that she would not possess the courage then either. Then she pictured that very disappointed look on her little prince's face, and her decision was made. She took a long, slow, and deep breath before raising her hand and knocking softly on the wooden barrier between her and her fears.

"Regina," Snow said surprised. "Hello, come in," she added, motioning for her to step inside.

Since the townhall meeting, Storybrooke seemed rather quiet. People were reconnecting with loved ones and making up for lost time. After only a few weeks, the townspeople began to see that, despite the horrors of the curse, the lasting effects were not truly terrible enough to warrant any further hate. Not only had they acknowledged that Regina's actions showed personal growth, some even approached the former Queen in public and apologized for the past. She, of course, was uncomfortable with the pleasantries, as this was very new to her as well, but she returned the kind words and thanked them for their understanding and forgiveness.

Now she found herself in her former enemy's home. She hadn't been here since she last confronted Emma with her technological contraption in hand. Nervous was not a strong enough adjective to describe how she was feeling, but the Charmings were friendly. They hadn't quite reached the hugging level of friendship, despite that Snow was toeing the line, but they did offer to take her coat and get her something to drink. She removed her scarf and pulled her leather gloves from her fingers but politely declined. She knew she wouldn't be staying long.

"Is everything all right?" David asked, looking concerned. "Henry said you two talked about him coming here after school today, but he's upstairs in the shower if you—"

"It's okay," she said softly. "He said this morning before he left that he wished to stay the night here, but…" She paused to sigh, "He also expressed some concern and asked that I speak with Emma."

"She's not here," Snow responded hesitantly.

"Oh. And where may I find her?"

David and Snow exchanged a few glances, each eyeing the other in the hopes that someone would speak up first. Not enjoying this exchange, Regina shifted her feet and waited, getting an uneasy feeling in her stomach.

"She's at the Rabbit Hole," David answered.

"Since when does Emma go to the bar?"

She couldn't help but chuckle a little at the preposterous idea, but the continued silence from the pair stopped her from finding further amusement. David scratched his head as if pondering an answer, and Snow avoided eye contact.

"A few months ago."

Suddenly, she understood the hesitancy. They were the first to talk about putting the past behind them, but due to this, they were afraid to speak of the realities of certain situations for fear of upsetting Regina or others. She raised an eyebrow.

"Since the curse broke," she clarified, and Snow nodded. "We can talk about the curse. It's not something I'm proud of, but it happened. I'd like to think I'm much more approachable these days."

The group shared a small laugh, and even that felt strangely enjoyable. The humor was needed to break up the tense air that still shrouded their conversations from years of battles and bad blood, but they had made leaps and bounds in the progress department. Each conversation they had become even more amicable than the last. Regardless, Regina had questions.

"Does she go often?"

"Um… nearly every night," David answered, that same nagging look of worry washing over his face, further intriguing her.

"Although I'll admit it's rather uncharacteristic of Emma, I don't exactly see how an adult woman frequenting a bar is truly a matter of our concern." As the couple remained silent, she added, "Unless there's something I'm unaware of." Snow let out the breath she'd been holding.

"I am rather worried, and here's why," she finally answered, patting the air in front of her as if she was physically setting down her reasons on a countertop. "First, she went to the bar only every so often. Then it somehow turned into four or five nights a week." She put her hands to the sides of her head, as if her own words were too much to process. David put his arm behind her back as she continued. "Now it's so often that I think she's day drinking." Regina understood what they were insinuating, but also knew they had a flair for the dramatics.

"Like a glass or two of wine with dinner? I mean, explain day drinking."

"She's rarely here, and I have my suspicions that her drinking is becoming a problem," David said. "As of late, I've only seen her drinking or hungover."

"You're telling me that the Sheriff is patrolling the town intoxicated?" Regina questioned nearly sarcastically. She still felt this may be blown out of proportion, but their silence was less than comforting. "Did no one ask or check on her?"

"We tried to talk with her," Snow said exasperated, “but she doesn't want to hear from us. She believes we're trying too hard to parent her."

"And no one thought to tell me until now?"

"In all fairness, Regina," David said quietly, "we weren't really sure where you stood with one another."

"I'm sorry," she said, closing her eyes and exhaling slowly while pinching the bridge of her nose. "You're right. That wasn't fair." She glanced at the top of the stairs, ensuring that Henry was still out of earshot, but she heard the water shut off and knew she had to leave. Buttoning her coat once more and returning her gloves to her slender fingers, she said "I'll go see if I can speak with her."

[X]

"Emma, I just want to be sure that you know I care about you. So, whatever it is that you're going through, lay it on me. I'm here to help," Ruby said gently.

"I'm fine," Emma grumbled, throwing back the rest of her whiskey. Her words were a little slurred, but she did her best to convince the tall brunette that she was okay. On the contrary, she was annoyed that people suddenly seemed to think she had a problem and trying to explain what she was feeling would be a fruitless endeavor simply because no one would understand. Everyone liked to say, "I'm here for you," but she knew this wasn't true. She was entirely alone in a world full of people, people that were straight from the fairytales she grew up with. They couldn't possibly fathom what she experienced here in the real world. They couldn't comprehend her story.

She grabbed a new drink off the bar and turned to Ruby again, but her gaze missed her face and instead fell over her shoulder. Before her friend could crack a joke about her being too drunk to actually look at her, Emma nearly choked on her first sip, struggling to swallow. Her face paled like she'd seen a ghost, and she sputtered for a moment before collecting herself, wiping the drops from her bottom lip. Confused, Ruby observed as Emma pulled her white tank top down between the open buttons of her shirt, showing much more cleavage than she'd shown previously. She roughly and nervously ran her fingers through tight curls trying to tame them. Ruby cocked an eyebrow as Emma's expression turned nearly flirtatious, internally questioning why she suddenly placed a hand on her bicep.

"Em, when I said, 'lay it on me', I didn't mean lay you on me," she teased. Digesting the scene before her and remembering exactly who it is that tends to make Emma choke on what she's drinking, she playfully rolled her eyes as she connected the dots. "Regina's behind me, isn't she?"

"Shut up," Emma snapped through clenched teeth while still maintaining her smile. She rubbed her hand further up Ruby's arm, coming to rest on her shoulder. "Pretend you're into me," she said over the noise of the crowd, batting her eyelashes.

"You're a child. Stop it."

The blonde laughed as if Ruby had said something truly funny, continuing the dramatics. She leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "I really need you to just pretend we're having a great time." She let her face linger close to her cheek before slowly pulling away. The look in her eyes was almost convincing Ruby that she really did want to go home and "lay it on her,” but her most prominent thought was that if Emma's act looked this convincing to someone who knew it was a drunkenly created and immature plan, there's no way it wouldn't convince an onlooker. And that it did.

When Regina stepped through the door, she'd certainly caught the eye of quite a few patrons, and a handful smiled and nodded in her direction. Despite still being uncomfortable with their new dynamic, she returned the gesture, but her focus was on finding her little blonde disaster.

She was scanning the room from just inside the door when she spotted the two women near the middle of the bar. The scene immediately put a flame beneath her jealousy that burned like a forest wildfire, quickly warming her thawing extremities. She felt engulfed in near rage and wished in that moment she could tear the two apart from one another with just the flick of her wrist. Hell, she'd even settle on just spilling their drinks on them if that meant that it would wipe that ridiculously flirtatious look off Emma's face. It took counting backward from twenty-five and several deep breaths for her to calm her nerves, slowly removing her coat in the process – but calmer still wasn't entirely calm.

She weaved between other patrons in the establishment on her way to confront the heartbreaker, reaching them in record time. She didn’t trust herself to remain civil just yet, but she wanted to avoid making a scene. She walked directly next to them, and simply said, "Swan. Bathroom. Now," without even making eye contact. Then she strode toward the very back of the bar and down the hallway to the left.

"Oh, you're in trouble," Ruby mocked in a sing-song voice, just as a child would. She hadn't wanted to be a part of this elaborate jealousy plot, but she couldn't say it wasn't humorous to see karma bite her friend in the ass. Emma shook her head with a mischievous smirk, as this was exactly the reaction she'd been aiming for. She winked at her friend and quickly finished her fourth drink before following her former lover to the rear of the building.

As she rounded the corner, she saw Regina waiting for her at the end of the hall near the restroom. She slowed her walk and sauntered in her direction with that same devilish smirk. The older woman was still forcing herself to take long and slow breaths to avoid tearing into Emma about the oversharing of her personal space. She was here to discuss more pressing matters, but the Sheriff obviously was not going to make this easy.

"What brings you here, Madame Mayor?" she purred.

"What exactly do you think you're doing, Miss Swan?"

"Well," she sassed, dramatically looking at her surroundings, "I think I'm at a bar drinking with friends." Her grin grew wider as she asked, "Why? Are you jealous?" Regina ignored her question.

"While our son is home alone?"

"Oh, stop. He's with my parents. It's 'grandparent night' or something," she said, mimicking air quotes.

Regina crossed her arms over her chest, folding her jacket over them. She huffed, coming to the conclusion that this was not the appropriate time or place to be discussing anything, let alone relationship issues or problematic drinking habits. Emma was acting immaturely, and she was unsure if it was purely her intoxication or if the blonde was genuinely struggling to take responsibility for herself.

"Your family is concerned," she nearly growled, "and they've asked me to come speak with you. So, let’s go somewhere where I can hear myself think."

Emma leaned her back against the wall, putting one boot up against the plaster behind her, ignoring Regina’s request to leave. Her plaid shirt slid down a little further, putting her cleavage on full display. Despite that it hadn't been intentional, she wasn't about to ruin the pleasant distraction she felt she was adding to the quite unnecessary conversation. She sighed.

"They sent you to talk to me? What a great idea," she drawled. "What are they so concerned about anyway?"

"Clearly your inability to do anything but drown your guilt in liquor," Regina snapped.

As the words left her lips, she felt a shiver run down her spine and goosebumps raise along her arms. That biting tone sounded familiar, and it wasn't pleasant. The jab left a sour taste in her mouth causing her to grit her teeth and wrinkle her nose in disgust. It was the bitter taste of the past, tasting like the darkness that weighed heavily on her soul before Emma had shown her the light. She was suddenly filled with such sadness, but the younger woman remained unfazed.

"At least I didn't curse an entire land because my feelings were hurt," she retorted, rolling her eyes. She slouched a little further down the wall, mostly because she was losing her balance, as another wave of the liquor sweats covered her skin.

In that moment, a sickening sense of déjà vu sucker punched the older woman as Emma dropped her foot to the floor, crossed her ankles, and focused her attention on her nails as if searching for her next insult. She was trying to make a point, and Regina could see clearly what game she was trying to play. All thoughts of being the bigger person were swallowed whole by the desire to retaliate. If Emma wanted to play dirty, then Regina would give her what she asked for. The Sheriff was in over her head, but the Queen would show no mercy. She would go for the jugular.

Momentarily allowing history to repeat itself, she lunged at her, smacking her hand down and wrapping her fingers firmly around her throat. She pinned her other hand beside her head, her forgotten coat falling to the dirty floor. The Sheriff inhaled sharply, the muscles in her throat moving beneath the Mayor's grip. Green eyes grew dark, and she smiled victoriously, thinking that the older woman took her bait.

Regina willed herself to recreate the predatory expression that she used to seduce Emma so long ago. "Is this what you want?" she asked, her sultry voice causing the younger woman to stir, clenching her thighs together. The Mayor swiped her tongue across her own lips as she slowly closed the distance between them until her warm breath caressed her pale cheek. She allowed her lips to brush softly against the warm skin below her ear, but her whispered words were not nearly as gentle.

"I don't play games anymore, Miss Swan. Some of us learned to grow up."

She dropped her hands to her sides, her expression returning to one of hurt and disappointment. Emma's eyes grew wide as the whirlwind of emotions she felt did nothing but make her dizzy. Her shoulders slumped, and the look of shock on her face seemed permanent. She was speechless and suddenly feeling immensely sober, the weight of this situation washing over her like cold ice water.

"I'm not some cheap whore you can fuck in the back of a bar," she spit out, watching as Emma visibly flinched at her choice of words, unwanted memories further clouding her mind. "You, of all people, should know better than to treat someone as such."

Without waiting for any response, she snatched her dirtied coat from the floor and quickly walked away, leaving an aghast Emma to pick up the remaining pieces of her self-worth. She had admittedly been drowning her feelings in alcohol, and now she felt more guilty than ever. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked down at her shaking hands, her heart weighing heavily within her chest and nausea unsettling her stomach.

She raced quickly through the metal restroom door and into the first stall, emptying her stomach into yet another porcelain bowl, her tears falling into the water not far behind. She wretched twice more before wiping her mouth with the toilet paper beside her head. She tossed the soiled paper into the toilet and flushed before exiting the stall and heading toward the sink. She first washed her hands before using one as a cup to bring water to her dry lips, swishing the water in her mouth before spitting it out. She splashed cooler water on her face before she assessed herself in the mirror.

All she saw was a make-up smeared, tear streaked, sickly looking mass of regret. The desire to down another drink – or several – was at the forefront of her mind. She wanted to be amidst the large crowd where everyone was drunkenly enjoying their own company, and she could smother her sorrow in whiskey and bad music without anyone to answer to. Sighing heavily, she roughly pulled on the metal handle and immersed herself into the thumping soundwaves of loneliness.

[X]

Regina lay staring at the ceiling of her living room wrapped in a fleece blanket, watching the shadows cast by the light of the fireplace dance across the room. She hadn't even entertained the idea of attempting to read a book, knowing full well that her mind was far too occupied.

She was emotionally and physically exhausted, and the idea of sleeping in a bedroom that Emma once slept in was nearly impossible. Her lover once held her close and spilled her guts about dark past trauma that formed Emma into who she was as a person. Her self-worth was miniscule, but she was willing to open up and share that with her, expressing that she felt like nothing more than a body for others to possess. In that moment, they admitted that this meant something to them, that there were feelings to be considered. This was supposed to be different. Instead they spent three months apart, and the first time Emma saw her, she was throwing insults and trying to bait her into mindless sex in the back of some dingy bar.

It wasn’t fair what she said to Emma, but the Sheriff’s ridiculous hypocrisy cut Regina deeper than she ever expected, leaving them both heartbroken and unhappy. That was their price to pay. It all started as a fun game, a way to fuel their ego and release all that pent up frustration, but the intensity of their desire - their need for control and total dominance - created a raging fire that neither of them was equipped to handle. They hadn’t seen what was right in front of them, didn’t expect the inevitable burn, and were left to tend to their wounds alone.

The tears would no longer fall. She cried during her drive home, pulling herself together enough to prevent her tears from freezing to her face as she walked up the drive to her home. Exhausted, she trudged up the stairs and into her bedroom, the empty bed taunting her with ghosts of happier times. The dam broke again and down came a flood of tears as Regina slid to the floor and leaned her back against the bed for stability. Eventually, her tears subsided into sniffles, and she changed into Emma's sweatpants, t-shirt, and hooded sweatshirt that she found herself sleeping in more often than not. She slowly descended the stairs before lighting the fireplace and curling up on the couch without ever turning on a single light. Now that all her tears were shed, there was nothing left to do but watch shadowy figures dance on her ceiling until the flames died out and the darkness consumed her.

A faint ringing pulled her from her racing thoughts. After a moment of pause, she identified it as her cell phone she'd forgotten in her purse. Assuming it was Henry and fearing some type of emergency, she jumped from the couch and rushed to it, seeing only that it was an unknown number calling her. The mystery of it all increased her panic, and she quickly swiped at her screen to answer the call.

"Hello?" she said, her nervousness evident in the tremor of her voice.

"Mayor Mills," came a male voice from the other end. "It's Darren. I'm the bartender at the Rabbit Hole. I'm so very sorry for disturbing you so late." She pulled the phone from her ear for a moment to check the time: 2:18am.

"It's Regina, please," she answered. "No need to apologize. Can I help you with something?"

"Yes, M—Regina." He still sounded anxious and uncomfortable. "I didn't know who else to call." He paused again, but her worry was taking over.

"What's wrong?"

"It's Emma," he said guiltily, as if he were a child snitching on another. "She's very drunk and insisting on leaving. I offered to take her home when I close the bar at three, but she said she refuses to stay any longer. She left her phone open on the bar when she ran to the restroom, and I… Well, I didn't mean to invade her privacy by any means, but I really didn't know who else to call, and I didn't have your number." By the end of his explanation, the man sounded nearly breathless.

"Alright, I'll be right there."

"Thank you so much. I'll see you when you… Hey! Emma, you can't just…" his voice faded to a muffle as he moved the phone to yell at her. "I'm sorry, I'll see you soon," he again said to Regina before hanging up.

Fearing that Emma would disappear straight out into the freezing night, she didn't have much time. She ran into the laundry room on the other side of the house and shed her sweats in exchange for a pair of her "mom jeans" she reserved for doing things around the house. She grabbed her purse off the hook near the door and pulled her keys from the inside pocket before throwing on the nearest jacket and rushing out the door. Careful not to drive recklessly and skid on ice, she drove as fast as she felt was reasonably safe until she pulled up alongside the curb. Leaving the car running for warmth, she exited the vehicle and took a deep breath. She just had a feeling this was going to be disastrous.

"Derrick," she heard as she entered the bar, "Darren, fuck, sorry." Emma was holding her coat and leaning on the bar for support, ignoring the water the gentleman placed in front of her. "It's not even that cold out."

"It's literally twelve degrees," he said unamused, not seeing Regina just yet. "I got you a ride."

"No one is even awake right now," she slurred. "I can't ruin grandparent night."

"It's a good thing I'm not a grandparent then.”

Emma snapped her head to see Regina standing in the doorway. She looked surprised, but then she squinted, as if making sure that her eyes were not playing tricks on her. Then she faced Darren with her thumb pointed over her shoulder at Regina, saying "This better not be my ride." He sheepishly shrugged. "When I said to call Regina, I was being sarcastic." She rolled her eyes for effect, taking a long slow sip of her water, delaying the inevitable. Due to her inebriation, she thought she was whispering but was rather loud when she said, "She's really angry at me."

"I'm not angry, Miss Swan," she said curtly. "I'm disappointed."

She approached the bar and gently grabbed Emma's arm, slowly pulling her from the counter. She guided her to the door before saying, "Stay right here," as if speaking to a toddler. Playing the part, Emma pouted, leaning against the door jamb with her arms folded. She tugged her jacket free from her crossed arms and opened it, helping the Sheriff place each arm in the sleeve before returning to the counter with a small sad smile.

"I really appreciate you making sure she gets home safe." She swallowed hard, not really enjoying sharing these types of emotions in front of strangers. "It really means a lot to me." She pulled her wallet from her purse and retrieved a significant amount of cash. She folded the bills in half between her fingers and set it on the counter near the unfinished water. "Is this enough to cover her tab?"

"Yeah, wow. That's more than enough," he said, shaking his head. "Are you sure you want to pay it? I know Emma's good for it."

"I'm sure." She looked over her shoulder at the still pouting blonde in the corner, thinking to herself, ‘I hope she won't be seen here again.’

"Let me grab your change."

"No, it's fine. Keep the change"

"Regina, that's—"

"I insist," she said, holding her hands up to stop his attempt at returning the money. "She's quite a handful, and I am thankful you assisted her with such grace." She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, trying to quell the intense residual emotions from earlier that night, before saying, "I don't know what I would've done if something happened to her."

"While I do appreciate the notion," he answered, cautiously sliding a small stack of bills in her direction, "I'm happy to ensure she gets home safe." He shrugged before saying, "I think she's a really great person and a good friend. I think she's just a little… lost right now." He smiled sympathetically. "I think you can do a world of good for her."

She nodded in understanding, reluctantly accepting his returned change. With a sigh, she placed the money back in her purse and offered a small wave goodbye before walking to the door. Upon meeting Emma, she placed her hand on her upper arm once more, leading her out, to which she surprisingly did not resist. She followed the older woman's guidance and was happy for the extra support since her balance was entirely off kilter. She seemed to have calmed down, a large yawn taking over, and Regina watched as she scrunched up her nose in that same adorable way she'd always done, causing a sad but affectionate warmth to wash over her. Then she remembered the recent discovery she made during a brief pit stop after speaking with Emma’s parents and before finding her at the bar. The warm and fuzzy feelings dissipated as quickly as they’d come.

"Hey," Emma said, ungracefully plopping into her seat. Regina closed the door before she could finish her thought, walking in front of the car and letting herself in. By the time she was settled and buckled, she noticed Emma was holding a shiny silver flask in her hands. “Where did you find this lil' guy?" she slurred.

"That, Miss Swan," she hissed, "would be the one you had hidden in your desk at the station."

"Oh, shit yeah," she said, twisting it in her hands, examining it. Then she looked to her left to see Regina's death grip on the steering wheel, her outrage radiating from her like radio waves. She began sliding her back down the seat as if she were going to curl up on the floor.

"For what reason," the older woman barked, "would you have that?"

"You wouldn't understand," she sulked.

"You're right. I don't understand." Regina was furious, and she had to consciously remind herself to watch her speed, her foot seeming to press the pedal harder with each passing moment. "What I don't understand is how a grown woman charged with the responsibility of protecting the citizens of this town justifies doing so while intoxicated."

"I don't patrol drunk. But there's no point in explaining. You won't listen anyway."

"I'm all ears, Miss Swan. Give it your best."

"My best is never good enough for you, so why even try?"

"Oh, so now you're the victim in this?" she yelled, the last of her self-control flying out the window.

"That's not what I said," Emma nearly whispered. She readjusted herself in her seat and looked pensively out the window at the drifting snow around them.

"Then what do you mean? Because I am dying to hear an explanation for your absolutely inexcusable behavior."

Emma dropped the flask into her lap and grabbed her head, massaging her temples viciously. One of those awful migraine-like headaches was coming on, the exact ones she drank to avoid, and she mumbled, "I can't… I don't have words for it, okay? I can't think." The more she tried to put words on these random bouts of intense pain, nausea, and dizziness, the more nauseous and dizzy she felt. "Taking a drink or two every once in a while makes it stop, okay? So, just yell at me later about it."

"Makes what stop?" the brunette pressed on.

"Regina, please," Emma begged, her voice sounding weak and pathetic, "can we talk about this tomorrow?"

She reluctantly obliged. The remaining car ride was silent, the gentle blowing of the hot air through the vents the only sound heard. Emma leaned her head against the window, enjoying the cool glass against her heated skin. She closed her eyes and breathed long and slow, hoping to stop her physical turmoil.

Once they pulled into her drive, the older woman shut off the engine and waited for a moment, checking to see if Emma was even awake. When she saw her stir, she exited her side of the vehicle and walked to the front door. She glanced over her shoulder to see if she needed a hand getting up or moving in a straight line, but instead, she saw her leaning against the door, assessing her surroundings.

"I thought you were taking me home."

"You are in no condition to be left alone without supervision," she answered, “and in no condition to be near our son."

"I wouldn't be alone," she mumbled under her breath. "You don't need to babysit me."

"And what if you pass out and choke on your vomit or something else vile? Then what do you suggest?"

"Oh, stop griping," she said, rolling her eyes again.

"I didn't realize that making sure you don't die in your sleep is considered 'griping' these days," Regina deadpanned, opening the door, Emma close behind.

After quickly closing the door to shut out the cold and ice, the two women entered into another tense silence, both removing their shoes and Regina hanging their jackets. She filled a glass with water and handed it to Emma before guiding her up the stairs, not due to a lack of direction but rather a lack of balance. Once the younger woman was in the guest room removing her liquor scented clothes, Regina retrieved the ibuprofen from her bathroom medicine cabinet and returned with two pills, finding Emma sitting on the edge of the bed, smiling as if she knew a dirty little secret.

"What?" she asked, handing them to her.

"I think my clothes look cute on you."

It wasn't until that moment that she realized she'd only shed her sweatpants in her rush to leave the house. There she was, standing in the middle of her guest room with Emma in front of her, wearing a black hooded sweatshirt with large yellow lettering spelling 'Nirvana' across the chest and an odd-looking smiley face on the back that most definitely did not belong to her. Her cheeks flushed, and her palms began to sweat. Few things in this world embarrassed Regina Mills, but this would be one of those few things. Knowing there was nothing to say that could possibly dig her out of this awkward hole, she chose to say nothing and headed toward the door to leave. As she reached the handle, she heard Emma speak softly behind her.

"Hey, 'Gina?"

"Yes?"

"I really don't think you're a cheap whore."

She was once again rendered speechless. She was still so hurt and angry, but here Emma was trying to apologize. It was these conflicting moments within her mind that made her feel the worst. She'd become accustomed to seeking out Emma for safety and comfort when she was most upset, so she was unsure what to do when her source of comfort was also the source of her pain. She sighed heavily, and although she thought of at least fifty different responses, she decided on the simplest.

"Okay."

Before the blonde had the chance to throw any more verbal curveballs her way, she closed the door, leaving any remaining thoughts unspoken. She slowly approached her bed, contemplating removing the sweatshirt that now felt…. heavy, in light of recent events, but Emma's clothes had served as a security blanket of sorts in the last few months. She felt she'd sleep more comfortably if she encased herself in them, embarrassed or not.

She tiptoed down the stairs and into the laundry room, exchanging her jeans for those very same sweatpants she'd tossed aside earlier that evening. As she finally approached her bed, the disappointment soaked in deep as she realized that these clothes were suddenly not as satisfying as before. Not when the arms she wished to be held in were right down the hall.

[X]

"Get up."

Emma could hear the curtains being drawn, and as the room filled with sunlight, she felt nearly blinded by the bright rays that shone through her eye lids in the form of a red glow. Peeking through one squinted eye, she raised her head from the pillow just enough to see Regina walking away from the window and back toward the door she entered in. Instead of leaving, she stood in the doorway and crossed her arms over her chest. Pulling herself into a sitting position, she rubbed at her eyes and squinted once more at the already well-dressed Mayor. Although she could see that she returned to her usual black slacks, blouse, and full face of make-up, she could see Regina looked very tired. Her guess was that she hadn't even slept yet. She groaned and flopped her bare legs over the side of the bed.

"Explain yourself."

"This couldn't have waited at least another hour?"

She rested her elbows on her knees and put her head in her hands. She was not nearly awake enough for this conversation, and her usual morning after headache didn't help. All she wanted was to go home and shower off the smell of cigarette smoke and spilled liquor. She dragged her hands down her tired face, stood, and grabbed her plaid button down from the floor, sliding it over her arms and willing her clumsy shaking fingers to properly button it.

"No, Miss Swan. It cannot."

Seeing a quick motion out of the corner of her eye, Emma felt a thud against her chest and yelped, not sure what just hit her, a dull ache already beginning to spread across her sternum. She looked to the ground and found the culprit staring back at her in the form of her own reflection in her now discarded flask.

"Fuck," she said, rubbing at her chest. She wasn't sure if she was swearing because Regina tossed something at her or if it was because of what that something was.

"Do you even have any idea how appalling this is? The Sheriff of Storybrooke is drinking and driving, endangering the lives of everyone in town."

"It's not like that."

"Then what is it? Because from where I stand, there is not one plausible reason why you could justify such behavior."

"Well, you're not standing where I am," she said shortly, reaching for her discarded jeans. "I'm not saying I drove around drunk, but don't judge my actions until you put yourself in my shoes."

"I couldn't possibly fit in your shoes," Regina bit back, "because I don't wear shoes for toddlers. Unlike you, I accept my responsibilities like an adult. One of those responsibilities being my son."

"Oh, now he's just your son again?"

"It's not like you've been any sort of parent to him."

Emma rubbed her temples furiously, trying her best to eliminate the headache that was now throbbing between her ears. She wasn't sure if it was from her drinking or if it was that awful short circuiting feeling she'd been experiencing ever since the curse broke; that is, until that numbing tingling feeling spread from her fingertips to her elbows and her hands began to shake. It was certainly the short circuiting.

"I am a mother to him."

"You may be his other mother," Regina supplied, "but despite the example your parents set for you, you can't be a good parent and an absent one."

As she watched Emma wince in pain, both emotional and physical, she noticed the breeze that entered the room. It was a cool gentle wind that chilled the air despite her gas heater working hard to fight the winter weather. Then she felt it: a familiar buzz. It was that "off feeling" she felt before when Emma stood on her porch behaving so oddly. Her gut flipped, and she felt on edge.

"You don't understand," Emma said again, shaking her head. She clenched and unclenched her jaw mirroring her fists at her side. That pale sickly color washed over her, and she wobbled on her feet.

"Make me understand.”

Every urge within her wanted to stop arguing and run to catch the wobbling Sheriff, but that familiar feeling was too strong to ignore, and she needed to trust her gut. Feeling guilty and apologetic in advance, she inhaled sharply knowing that if she was wrong, her next low blow might backfire and could do Emma in for good.

"Right now, you're so absent from his life, it's as if you abandoned him all over again."

Immediately, the wind became violent despite no open windows. The ceiling turned dark with black storm clouds, flashes of white-hot lightening shining through the cracks. The lightbulb on the nearby lamp shattered, and the mirror fell from the wall sending shards of glass skittering across the floor. As the room grew bright with a large flash of lightening, Emma dove toward Regina, knocking her through the threshold of the door and outside the room into the safety of the hallway.

As quickly as it appeared, the storm retreated into some area of space and time that Emma could not comprehend. A lightening bolt that nearly just took Regina out seemed to be, at this point, a figment of her imagination. There was no trace of danger in sight, and yet the mirror was still lying on its side on the floor next to the tipped and broken lamp.

In pushing her out of the way, she landed directly on top of the Mayor on the carpeted floor outside the guest room. With one hand on either side of splayed brunette hair, she looked down to see a smiling Regina beneath her. Furrowing her brow, she eyed her curiously, only becoming more frustrated.

"What the hell could you possibly be smiling about?"

"Emma," she said quietly, her smile growing impossibly larger. "You have magic."

Chapter Text

"Emma, you have magic."

If there was a specific word in the dictionary for being both utterly shocked and extremely confused simultaneously, Emma's picture would have been right next to it. With her mouth agape, she slid herself off Regina and onto the floor, letting her legs flop in any which direction. She planted her hands behind her to hold her weight as she attempted and failed to process what was said. After a long moment of pause, she pulled herself into a firmer sitting position with her legs crossed in front of her. Her hands rested on each of her folded knees, palm up, as if she were praying to the universe to help her comprehend. Her eyes were wide, but all she could manage to do was blink when they threatened to dry out.

"Regina," she said quietly, her voice sounding child-like and fearful, "what do I do?"

Realizing how terrifying this must be to her, Regina came to her senses. The younger woman just learned she possessed magic, a concept still entirely foreign to her, and that she was the cause of the weather oddities with her inability to control it. Her magic needed tamed. But more importantly, the love of her life needed comforted. Without thinking, she reached out and grasped her hands, but the gentle touch came with an almost painful shock.

Inhaling sharply, she closed her eyes tight to the warm strong pulses of magic coursing through her veins for the first time in years. Emma, panicked that she was hurting her, started to release her hands, but Regina maintained her grip. She wore a look of pain and concentration before her whole body visibly relaxed. She lifted her head with a smile, and as she made eye contact with Emma, the younger woman knew she'd seen swirls of purple flickering in pools of chocolate brown.

"Are you okay?" she whispered, still entirely unsure of how any of this worked. She remained still, waiting for further instruction from the Queen.

"I'm okay," she affirmed. "I felt my magic again, and it was…" 'intoxicating. No, that's a poor choice of words.' She thought for a long moment, looking for an appropriate way to describe how this felt. She chewed her bottom lip before settling on "…exhilarating." Intently studying Emma's features, she noticed that she looked slightly more relaxed. Her skin tone started to return to its normal shade, and the shaking in her hands had lessened. Without releasing them, she asked, "How do you feel?"

"I…" She paused, noticing that her usually overpowering headache dulled a bit, and if she dared to hope, she’d say that her stomach was starting to settle. "I think I feel okay."

They sat there in silence, too afraid to move and disturb whatever force of nature that seemed to create a little bubble around them. The once violent pulsing magic had simmered down to only a faint tingle beneath her skin, but Regina was nonetheless excited to feel it at all. Emma felt quite the opposite. She was perfectly content without the feeling of her magic making her ill. As much relief as that served, she couldn't seem to pull her mind from how soft and warm Regina's hands felt within her own.

Reluctantly breaking the silence, Regina loosened her grip on only Emma's left hand. "I'm going to let go," she cautioned, "to test my magic, but I need you to tell me how you feel as I do, okay?" Emma nodded in agreement.

She pulled her hand away and faced her palm toward the ceiling, exhaling slowly as she did so. She focused all her attention on the nerves in her fingertips, channeling that small lingering feeling. A heat graced the tips of her fingers and washed down the rest of her hand to her wrist, but she saw no visible results. Shaking her head slightly and closing her eyes, she refocused and tried again, willing herself to create just one small flame in her palm. With no such luck, she sighed.

"Are you still alright? Did you feel anything?"

"Not really," she shrugged. "My hand felt a little warm, but that's about it." She chewed the inside of her lip, eyeing their intertwined fingers that had come to rest on her thigh. "Can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"I know this is gonna sound dumb… but how does magic work? Like why do I get sick but everyone else can levitate and make things disappear?"

"First," Regina answered, trying to hide her chuckle, "it's not a dumb question. That's just not exactly how real magic words." Her heart warmed as Emma scrunched up her face. "Second, magic is emotion. If you can learn to control your emotions, you can learn to control your magic."

"But I've never felt this way before. So why now?"

"Magic returned when the curse broke. It's always been within you. It was just dormant."

"Okay," she said, coming to understand a little more. "But apparently, I'm the only one causing indoor blizzards, so what gives?"

"Emma," she answered, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "You are very in tune with your emotions. You feel everything so intensely, and that's one of the things I've…" 'come to love about you.' "… noticed about you." Her near stumble and awkward pause were not lost on the younger woman, but she remained silent. "Without knowing you possessed magic, you didn't have any healthy way to release it. When you felt most impassioned, your magic simply created weather disasters as an outlet."

"So now I'm just going to be miserably sick forever?" she asked dejectedly. Her lover's explanation made sense, as much as such a concept could, but it didn't provide her with any guidance or knowledge of the future.

"You know that you have magic now, dear. You just need to learn to control it."

"And how do I do that?"

The Queen looked down at her lap, noticing for the first time that they had been holding hands for several minutes. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she pushed her hair behind her ear. Emma's heart fluttered in her chest. Being granted a look at Regina's softer, more vulnerable side was a rare occasion but was one that melted her from the inside out.

"I can teach you," Regina said timidly. "If you want, that is."

This was probably the first time that she had ever seen Regina lack total confidence. In most circumstances, she carried herself in such a way that she simply exuded pride and never seemed unsure of herself, but in this moment, she was hesitant and nervous. Emma nearly cried.

"I do want that," she answered, a small smile pulling at the edge of her lips.

"Well then it's settled."

A comfortable silence surrounded them, each woman lost in her own thoughts, but neither chose to untangle their hands. It was too soon to try and further things between them. There was so much unaddressed hurt and sure to be long lasting trust issues that needed to be worked through, but it was undeniable that they still loved one another. Three months apart with no explanation, but there they were dragging out their conversation just to justify holding hands a little longer. Finally, Regina furrowed her brow with concern when Emma dipped her head and began rubbing her temple.

"I'm still feeling really shitty," she said with a groan. "Maybe I should go home."

"A warm shower may help soothe you a bit before you go," Regina mothered, standing and offering her a hand. "I washed your clothes this morning, and they're in the dryer now. They'll be done before you're out. Then I can take you home fresh and clean." Taking her hand for support, Emma pulled herself up.

"Are you telling me I smell?" she laughed.

"Well, I wasn't. But you do," she joked. "Go ahead and get in the shower, and I'll bring in your clothes." As Emma started to head toward the guest bathroom, she called after her. "You can still use the shower in my bedroom," before quickly heading toward the stairs, avoiding any further conversation.

The Sheriff had used her shower many times, usually after having hot passionate sex in her bedroom – or whatever room they were able to make it to before tearing off their clothes. Sometimes, she was able to stay the night, sneaking in late when Henry was sound asleep and hiding tucked away in bed until Regina returned to her room after seeing him off. Those mornings were her favorite. Although she hated keeping things from Henry, she lived for the times when they could lie in one another's arms until the alarm clock insisted that they'd be late for work. Even then, she'd push her luck, trying to convince Regina that they'd get to work faster if they would "save water and shower together".

After she left her still warm clothes on the bathroom counter, Regina tried to distract herself with tidying up, changing the sheets and digging for any of Emma's clothing that was lost in the depths of her closet, but her mind continued to wander, bouncing from one concern to the next.

Emma still had a drinking problem. Having magic didn't change that fact, but it seemed as though she was simply using the alcohol to manage her constant illness. The liquor slowed down her body’s processing system, and therefore lessened the effect that her emotion-controlled magic had on her. It wasn't the best solution to a problem but given that she didn't even know magic was a possibility for her, she didn't have many other options, nor did she even understand what the problem was to begin with.

She couldn't help but feel a small sense of guilt. Had she reached out to her instead of ignoring her, maybe she could have helped. She berated herself for things that she knew were logically out of her control. Of course, she had every right to distance herself from the woman who hurt her so deeply, but she wasn’t even the one to walk away. Emma left her porch that night and never bothered to return. She swallowed hard, trying not to succumb to the wild emotions that came with foolishly trying to place blame.

She was torn from her thoughts by the sound of a deep hacking coming from the bathroom followed by the disgusting sound of vomit hitting the floor of the porcelain tub. Rushing to the door, she cracked it open and called in, "Emma, are you okay?" Her answer was given in the form another gag, a small pause, and then a dull thud. She stepped one foot across the threshold to run and help but froze. Normally, she would have absolutely no hesitancy rushing to aid Emma, nakedness and all, but she suddenly felt as if she was invading her privacy in some way.

"Can I come in?" She heard no response, not even the sound of her retching, and grew even more concerned as the image of Emma passing out and hitting her head on the faucet played on repeat in her mind. "I'm coming in to help, okay?" She knew her better than to wait. Emma Swan wasn’t one to ask for help.

She pulled back the far side of the curtain to confirm her fears. Emma was slumped in a sitting position, her mostly limp body covering the faucet, a red mark on her forehead from where it must have hit the protruding metal. The floor was now rinsed clean by the constant flow of water pouring from the head above. Shutting it off would make her job of removing her from the tub much easier, but in her lover's current position, she was unable to do so. Knowing she was going to get wet, Regina pulled her blouse over her head and tossed it out the door onto her bedroom floor, leaving her in only her camisole.

"Emma, Sweetheart. I'm right here," she spoke softly. "I'm going to reach into the shower, and I'm going to get you out." The blonde was heaving, her arms lying heavily at her side, and she began to stir, slowly coming to. "I'm going to need you to grab my hand," she encouraged, extending her arm toward the wakening woman. After a few moments, she reached slowly and touched her fingers, barely grasping them at all.

The shaking in her hands was noticeably stronger than earlier, causing Regina's level of concern to rise. She reached out her other arm, grasping at Emma's bicep, hoping to provide more leverage and strength, given that it did not seem she would be much help in pulling herself up. She was able to maneuver her into a closer sitting position, but she knew she couldn't just yank the younger woman over the side of the tub by her arm.

Maintaining contact with the original hand, she released her upper arm and focused on her own slacks, unbuttoning them and dropping them to the floor in the most ungraceful way the Queen ever had. She stepped over the side, squinting her eyes against the water that was now soaking her hair and upper body. With another step in, she was nearly fully under the spray of the shower, using her free hand to slick her hair back. Ducking down, she released her hand and slipped Emma's arm over her shoulders, using the other to wrap around her back and fit snuggly against her rib cage.

"I'm going to lift you now, but I'm going to need you to try and stand for me, okay? Can you do that?"

With a groan and a small nod, she grimaced, and Regina slowly pulled her to her feet. With much difficulty, she maneuvered the athletically slim woman out of the tub and gently onto the floor, inadvertently placing her in perfect position to once again empty her stomach contents into the toilet. Regina, soaking wet from head to toe, moved herself into a sitting position behind her, gently gathering her wet blonde locks and holding them back behind her head. When she seemed to be finished, she stood, shut off the water, and retrieved a soft bath towel off the shelf above and gingerly wrapped it around Emma's midsection, providing her some warmth and a sense of privacy, before doing the same for herself. After several silent minutes, minus Emma's panting, she finally spoke.

"This doesn't feel like before," she puffed. "This is so much worse."

"What's different? How can I help?"

"Can you maybe try holding my hands and taking my magic again? I think that really helped." She shrugged and added, "Only if you want to." Without answering, Regina took them gently in her own. She felt that second faint buzz, but the harsh initial pulsating didn't make an appearance.

"Fuck," Emma cursed under her breath. "It's not working."

Regina began taking mental notes of her observations. When she first woke this morning, she took to her laptop computer, one Henry insisted she needed, and did some research. He showed her how to use the internet and how that Google thing worked, so she used it to her advantage when seeking information on the effects of alcohol on those excessively drinking. One click led to another, and she'd gathered a list of symptoms to look for in someone with an alcohol addiction.

First, she noticed that the tremors in her hands had become much more forceful and seemed to be making their way across her entire body. Her touch did not lessen Emma's shakes or pain, and therefore, it wasn't caused by magic.

"Do you normally vomit in these situations?"

Emma groaned, adjusting her position on the floor. Her head was pounding, and this line of questioning was only making her more anxious and irritated. She seemed to be looking all around the room for an answer, biting her lip and swallowing down what seemed to be another bought of gagging and bile.

"Yeah, sometimes. Like hangovers and stuff. Why?" she questioned, her tone more biting than before.

It had been several hours since she picked her up from the bar, and probably even more since that poor bartender stopped serving her. Without another drink, she was physically ill. Coupled with her intense anxiety and irritability, and Regina had symptoms number two and three.

"I hate that you're miserable," she said truthfully. "What usually helps?"

Emma released her hand to turn once again to the toilet. She used her shaking arms to hold her weight as she dry-heaved, releasing nothing except an awful sound. Her stomach was empty, but her body insisted that her abdominal muscles contract just the same. After holding her hair again, for safe measure, she asked if she would be alright for just a moment so she could grab a glass of water from downstairs. With a weak nod, she affirmed she would be, and Regina made haste to the kitchen. When she returned, Emma drank the water gracefully, gaining enough energy to speak.

"That's the reason for the flask," she said quietly, both for the sake of her headache and to hide her shame. "Nothing made me feel better, but when I had a sip or two of whisky to slow my racing thoughts, it stopped my headache and all the weird numbness and dizziness."

"Every morning?" Regina asked, careful not to sound accusatory.

"Well, I was sick every morning, so yeah." Despite how heavy her eyes felt, she opened them and made direct eye contact with her. "I wasn't ever drunk on duty, Regina. I promise." She dropped her head against the cabinet behind her and let her eyes fall closed again. "I'm not proud of keeping the flask, but it helped, and I couldn't do my job properly… without it."

Realization was dawning on her, and Regina was rather nervous for her reaction. Emma was already agitated, utterly sick for the umpteenth time, and now she was realizing the severity of the matter at hand. As the older woman expected, she would deny she had a problem.

"I'm not an alcoholic, if that's what you think," she snapped. "I know what you're implying."

"Emma, I think that—"

"No, you don't understand," she said, turning to face her. She swayed a little, no longer using the cabinet for support. "I don't need it. It was this stupid magic that made me feel like shit all the time. And I only chose to drink a little because it took the edge off. I didn't have to." She gripped the sides of her head, hoping to stop the spinning and pounding. "I only feel sick because of all this fairy tale bullshit," she continued, starting to raise her voice. "My life was just fine before I left Boston and now it's just become one big fucking mess! All this curses and royalty and happy endings psycho-babble crap is ruining my life! I wish I'd never left!"

Despite her best efforts, Regina couldn't hide the hurt she felt. Denial, anger, and aggression were supposedly common in these situations, but it didn't take away the sting of her words. She tried to remind herself that it was her addiction speaking, but after all this time apart, she couldn't say that with confidence. Ducking her head to hide the tears welling in her eyes and taking a deep breath, she extended her hand to Emma once more, offering to assist her in standing. Rather confused, she accepted the offer and slowly got to her feet.

"Get dressed so I can take you home," she said, bending to pick her own clothes off the floor.

She let the first tear fall when she closed the bathroom door behind her. She wanted to help her, but, just as she'd read, the addict had to be ready to accept that help. She had no idea what she would do next, but she was sure she was going to speak with the Charmings. Oh, and poor Henry. She didn't want to keep him from Emma, but she was not going to subject him to any situations that would be harmful to him. She supposed that her only option would be to let him spend time with his other mother when his grandparents were present. By no means did supervised visitation sound like the preferred option, but she wouldn’t risk putting Henry in harm’s way.

The sound of labored breathing came from behind the bathroom door, and she feared that Emma was going to once again pass out. Tossing her clothes on the bed, she stepped through the door to find her sitting against the side of the tub, her legs pulled to her chest and arms wrapped around them. Putting her feelings aside, she sat down across from the distraught Sheriff, pushing wet blonde locks behind her ear.

"Fuck, Regina, I'm so sorry" she choked out, quickly reaching a state of panic. "I never meant for this to happen," she began to cry. "I just wanted it to stop." She subtly rocked back and forth, and the rapid rise and fall of her chest let the Queen know she was in crisis mode.

"I know you didn't. Your body just didn't agree, that's all."

Her green eyes were wide and blood shot as she struggled to pull air into her lungs. Her gaze grew more distant as she retreated to a terrible place in her mind, mumbling something that Regina didn’t quite catch. As she leaned in closer, she heard her whisper, "I'm just like him," and knew she needed to intervene. She couldn't let Emma slip into that darkness.

"No, you're not, Emma. Don't say those things."

"I've become just like him," she mumbled again. "I'm a monster."

She gently rested a hand on her knee, watching closely for a reaction, but there was none. She wasn’t sure how present Emma truly was at the moment.

"That's not true, sweetheart. He was the monster. Not you."

"Henry… fuck. I've abandoned him again."

Regina's eyes snapped closed, and she threw her hand over her mouth. That one was her fault. She shouldn't have said it. She knew she shouldn't have before the words even left her lips. She was angry, hurt, and disappointed, and she knew if she provoked Emma, she'd prove her theory about her magical capabilities. It wasn't worth it, but she couldn't take it back now.

"You haven't. Our boy loves you."

Tears were falling freely now, streaking down her cheeks. She fell silent, clearly distracted by her tormenting thoughts, slowly losing touch with reality. She flinched more than once, and Regina knew she was reliving her horrible and traumatic childhood at the hands of her alcoholic and abusive foster father midst an anxiety attack.

"Darling, I'm right here. Listen to my voice, okay?" She rubbed her thumb over her knee, but there was still no reaction. She scooted closer and let their legs touch, reaching her hand to her shoulder. "He's not here, Emma. You're here with me." She very cautiously reached forward and brushed her fingers against her cheek, not wanting to further trigger her with her touch. Finally, Emma's eyes refocused and looked at her.

"Gina."

"Yes, baby. I'm right here." She wiped away her tears with her thumb and smiled warmly at her, relieved to know she was at least somewhat back in the present, but she needed to help ground her. "I want you to do something with me, okay? Do you think you can try?" Emma's breathing was not only labored but also erratic, yet she offered a small nod. "Good girl." She took her hands into her own and encouraged her to take a deep breath. She struggled but did so.

"Okay, let's try to name five things you can see." The blonde furrowed her brow, but Regina comfortingly massaged her hands with her own. "Go ahead. Give it a try for me."

"You. Uh, the sink. That towel." She looked around the room, having difficulty focusing on the things in front of her. "The shampoo bottle," she said, nodding toward the one she'd knocked on the floor. "That bathmat."

"Good. Now four things you can touch."

"Your hand," she answered, pausing for several moments to just stare at their joined hands. "The cold tub. Um, my wet hair on my shoulder. This fuzzy wet towel."

"There you go," Regina said. "How about three things you can hear?" Even with her furrowed brow, Emma seemed more present. Her next answers were faster, and she seemed more confident in delivering them.

"The toilet running, the furnace… and your voice." Emma continued to look at her intently.

"And two you can smell?"

"Throw up," she answered with a weak laugh. "And you."

"Do I also smell like vomit?" Regina teased, happy to see even a hint of joy from Emma.

"No, you have a very distinct smell. It's just… 'home'… uniquely you."

With a curious smile and a shake of her head, she continued. "Lastly, one thing you can taste."

"The answer is still barf.”

She let out a small pitiful chuckle, one more of self-loathing rather than humor. Her anxiety attack may have ceased, but her alcohol withdrawal symptoms were only going to get worse.

After checking with Emma that she would be okay to stand, Regina headed back to the bedroom to rid herself of her remaining wet undergarments and replace them with fresh clothes. Walking slowly, Emma emerged from the bathroom fully dressed, looking as if she were half alive. Her face was again pale, and she had dark circles under her eyes. Regina finished drying her hair with the towel and hung both up in the bathroom.

"Now what?" Emma asked, plopping on the bed. Regina sat down next to her.

"It has to be whatever you want to do. This is your life."

"Well, I obviously don't…” She pinched the bridge of her nose. “I don’t want to be… an alcoholic. So, how do I get better?"

"I don't think you're going to like the answer," the older woman responded sympathetically. When the blonde said nothing, she continued, "You're just going to have to let it run its course."

"Like detox?"

"According to what I read, there's not much else you can do."

"What you read?" Emma asked with a small smirk. "Like research?"

"I wanted to know how to help," she answered, blushing.

"That's really sweet of you."

She touched her knee softly and leaned a little closer, getting lost in those pools of chocolate brown that she'd missed so much. She swallowed thickly, pondering on feelings she hadn't felt in quite some time. She had been wanting to avoid all her negative emotions, but in turn suppressed her wonderful ones as well. She loved this woman with all her heart, and she'd treated her terribly. Despite the heartache she caused, Regina was right by her side when she needed her most, even though she had every opportunity to leave. She put her head on Regina's shoulder, and she instinctually returned the gesture, resting her head softly on her wet blonde hair.

"I really appreciate all you've done for me."

Regina smiled to herself, wishing more than anything that she could take this burden away from her. On top of her consistent shaking, Emma's skin now felt warm to the touch, worrying her that she may be becoming feverish.

"You're going to need support."

"Yeah, detox is awful," she sighed, sitting up, “but I'm not going to put that on you. I'll rent a room at Granny's and do this alone. I did this to myself. I'm not going to burden you."

"You're never a burden," Regina responded firmly, nearly sounding as though she was scolding the blonde. "That isn't the way to do it. The symptoms will only get worse, and I'd be very concerned if you were alone." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Please don't shut me out anymore."

"Okay," Emma said confidently. "I won't."

[X]

"Is she going to be okay?" Snow asked nervously.

"Yes," Regina answered, glancing at the blonde sitting slumped at the table across from her father and son. "She just needs some time." She looked back at the pixie haired woman and sighed. "I won't lie to you, Snow. She's going to get very sick."

"Oh my," she gasped, putting her hand over her mouth.

Even to her own surprise, Regina reached out and touched her arm comfortingly with a sympathetic smile. Had this been Henry, she'd be losing her mind, and she quietly admired the Charmings for remaining so calm.

"She's a survivor, Snow," she said reassuringly. With a wider smile, she joked, "She is a Charming after all." The two shared a small laugh, doing their best to find some light in this darkness. "Are you certain that you want her to stay with me?" she continued. "I don't want to overstep my place in your daughter's life."

Snow cocked her head to the side, giving their relationship some serious thought. She didn't think she was ready to process that true love detail; however, she did know that Regina had made herself knowledgeable on this topic and was convincingly concerned about her daughter's well-being. Emma's best chance was with Regina, and she'd be happy to be Henry's support and happy distraction for the time being.

"I'm certain," she said, looking sadly at her suffering child. "She needs you right now."

A whirlwind of emotions swept Regina's heart into a frenzy and tears stung her eyes. She wasn’t sure what her own place in Emma's life was, but she was beginning to feel more confident that she had one, one that her former enemy acknowledged. She shouldn't have care what Snow White and Prince Charming thought, but somehow knowing that Snow felt Emma would be safe with her during such a crucial time made her heart swell.

'I've become so soft," she thought to herself, seeing the irony.

Despite her frail state, Emma insisted on leaving the Mayoral Mansion in order to go to the loft and speak with her family. She decided it was only right that she own up to her mistakes. More importantly, she needed to explain to Henry why she couldn't be around for a while.

She and Regina discussed in the car how much their son should know about the situation, and they agreed that he was old enough to know at least the gist. There was no need to elaborate on many details, but Emma expressed her desire to serve as an example of what not to do, and Regina was not fond of keeping him in the dark any longer. His mothers agreed they needed to earn and maintain his trust.

"Henry," she said, the tremors evident in her voice, "I need to explain something to you, and you can stop me if you have any questions, okay?" He nodded. "Good." She swallowed thickly and paused, ensuring she wouldn't need to sprint to the bathroom for another round of sickness. When she knew it was safe, she continued, "You know how your mom sometimes has a glass of wine with dinner?" He again nodded. David put his hand over Emma's seeing the pain on her face. "Well sometimes, people can drink a lot more than that. And if they do that all the time, they can get really sick."

"Is that why you're sick?" he asked concerned.

"Sorta," she answered weakly.

"Did you drink too much because you were sad?"

"Yeah, something like that."

She closed her eyes and hung her head. Across the room, Regina's heart dropped to her feet as she resisted the urge to rush to the table and hold Emma tightly in her arms.

"Now, my body kinda thinks I need it, and that's not healthy or okay. You understand that?"

"Yes."

"But I don't want my body to need the alcohol anymore, so I'm going to stop drinking."

"That's great!" he said, smiling wildly and nearly jumping from the table.

"Thanks, kid," she sighed, not quite feeling that same excitement. "But that means I'm going to be sick for a while." As quickly as it came, his smile disappeared. “I'm so sorry, Henry."

"How will you get better? What can I do?" he asked desperately, wanting to do all he could to be the helpful boy Regina raised him to be. She began to cry as she reached across the table and cupped his chin in her shaking hand.

"You can't," she nearly whispered, “but I admire you for wanting to try. You're a great kid." He simply looked at her, not sure what he was supposed to do now. "I love you more than anything, Henry. Do you know that?" He nodded emphatically, but before she could say anything else, he was out of his seat and around the table, wrapping his arms around her.

"I love you, Ma," came his muffled voice from her side.

She turned in her chair to hug him tight, ignoring the physical pain this caused her, and Regina had to look away. She couldn't watch anymore. Snow had her hand over her mouth, trying to avoid her own tears, while David wiped one of his own away. Henry pulled away and faced the room, suddenly sounding much older than he had before.

"What's the plan?" he asked the adults as if he were one of them. They looked at one another, not sure how this young boy so confidently included himself in Emma's recovery.

"Emma needs to be alone for a while," his brunette mother answered. "We think it’s best that she recovers at our house with plenty of space to be alone. And thanks to you, my smart boy," she said, walking over and stroking his head with pride, "I used the computer to research how to make a speedy recovery." She crouched down to be eye level with him. "The problem is that we don't think it's a good idea that you spend time with Emma until she's better. But if I'm the one to help her, I won't be able to see you for a while either, as she'll need to be under my care twenty-four hours a day." Her brow furrowed, struggling to digest the thought herself. "I don't like that very much, but I'll be sure to call every day and—"

"Ma needs you, Mom," he stated firmly. "It's okay." She kissed his forehead and smiled. "I'll see you when she's healthy again." He looked to the whole room as he said, "Operation Healthy Swan is a go."

[X]

Regina bit nervously at her fingernails, nursing her morning coffee in one hand. It had been six days since Emma's last drink and the start of her detox process, and she was convinced she'd experienced more stress during those six days than she had in all her years chasing after Snow White. The younger woman's shakes and sickness turned into a high fever and delirium, causing her to adamantly insist that Regina had poisoned her because she was still the Evil Queen and that she was hearing the voice of God himself speaking to her from the ceiling. Around the third day, the hallucinations ceased, but the nightmares and restlessness were rather consistent. By the fifth day, she seemed to have finally turned a corner, approaching some sort of normalcy, but taking care of Emma was a full-time job, one that caused Regina’s own lack of sleep.

Snow and David had offered to take watch while she got some rest, but Regina knew she would be unable to sleep worrying about Emma. She'd only agreed to let the former teacher take shift when she finally thought to retrieve something from her vault. During one of her many sleepless nights, it dawned on her that she would be relatively unable to tell whether the untamed magic or the withdrawal was causing Emma's illness. She did, however, remember that she once, in her days as the Evil Queen, stumbled upon an enchanted cuff that inhibited the use of magic. Putting this on the Sheriff's wrist would at least quell the negative effects of her rather powerful magic until she was well enough to learn the tricks of the trade. For now, the poor woman just needed some relief.

As she drummed her fingers along the side of her mug, she heard the soft thud of footsteps on the stairs. She turned quickly to see a disheveled Emma rubbing her eyes and yawning as she reached the bottom step, presenting a mirror image of Henry on a Saturday morning, minus the enchanted cuff. Wearing only a pair of checkered pajama pants and a plain black t-shirt, she reached the kitchen and tucked her hands into her deep pockets.

"Hi."

"Hi," Regina said, unable to hide her surprise.

"I'm sorry that I said you tried to poison me last night," she said softly, ever so slightly rocking on her heels.

"That's quite alright, Emma," she said with a smile. "It wouldn't be the first time."

"You did poison me the first time, so it wasn't completely unreasonable," the blonde joked back.

Regina, just happy to hear Emma's adorable laugh, replied, "That was an accidental cursing, not a poisoning."

"Okay, I'll give you that one."

"While I appreciate the acknowledgement of my innocence, that was actually four nights ago."

"Jesus," she groaned, coming to take the seat at the counter next to Regina. "The whole damn thing feels like one blur of a nightmare."

"As to be expected," Regina sympathized. "How are you feeling now?"

"I mean, knock on wood, but I feel pretty okay."

"And your stomach?"

"I'm pretty nauseous, but somehow I feel kinda hungry at the same time."

"That's great!" Regina said excitedly. “Maybe eating something small might settle your stomach. What do you want for breakfast?”

The smile that split her face gave Emma all those warm and fuzzy feelings she thought she'd never get to have again. Her smile looked so good on her, showing off her perfectly white teeth and those plump lips that somehow always managed to be so soft. Emma's gaze wandered, taking in the shine in her brown eyes, despite her exhaustion, and those sharp cheek bones that accentuated her features in all the right ways. Although she'd certainly never forgotten, she was reminded yet again that Regina Mills was the most beautiful woman she'd ever seen.

Thinking fondly of their mornings spent together, her mind brought to the forefront the last time she'd seen Regina look so tired. She'd called her in the middle of the night seeking comfort, and without question, she'd rushed to Regina’s side to spend the night with her wrapped in one another's arms. That night, she realized that this was what she wanted. The permanency of such a committed relationship filled her with such joy that it overflowed, causing her to whisper to a soundly sleeping Regina, "I love you." She so desperately wanted to get back to that, but first, she had to fix this mess she made. Unable to shake the memory from her mind, she suddenly knew what she wanted for breakfast.

"Can we have waffles?"

"Of course," Regina answered, her gorgeous smile never wavering. "Do you think you want some coffee while you wait?"

"Sure," she nodded.

Regina handed her a perfectly made cup of coffee, cinnamon and all, before quickly getting to work, mixing the batter in a large bowl and pouring it onto the heated iron, all while Emma watched on in admiration. The Mayor moved so fluidly around the kitchen, finding a way to make cooking waffles look like an artistic expression, and she found herself staring on more than one occasion, appreciating every small breeze that brought the scent of Regina in her direction. She felt so hyperaware of everything around her, which was rather overwhelming now that her senses were no longer consistently dulled by whisky. Yet, she felt that if she was going to be overwhelmed, it might as well be by the ever-comforting sense of home that Regina always provided her. Before she knew it, Regina was putting a plated waffle in front of her along with a bottle of organic syrup.

"Just be cautious not to upset your stomach. I won't be offended if you can't eat it, okay?" she said with concern.

"Me? Not eat your cooking? Please," Emma said with wink before cutting her waffle and taking the first bite.

She quickly realized how hungry she was and failed miserably at pacing herself, devouring her first waffle in just a few minutes. Regina happily supplied her with another, one that she took her time with. They ate in comfortable silence as she studied the blonde. Obviously, her appetite had returned, but so had the color to her cheeks She watched closely as the fork reached her mouth, and she didn't see even the slightest sign of tremors.

While she still looked exhausted and the dark bags under her eyes rivalled her own, she saw a glint in Emma’s eye that wasn’t there before. A few nights ago, she looked so lost and defeated, like the weight of life had finally successfully suffocated her. This morning, there was a spark that was reminiscent of when she first met the young blonde, the woman that still seemed eager to take on the world and everyone in it. Regina smiled softly to herself as she was beginning to recognize again the woman that she fell in love with.

"Hey, Regina?"

"Yes?"

"Thank you for everything."

"You're very welcome, Emma."

"I really mean that," she said emphatically.

"I know. As do I," Regina replied, smiling warmly at her. "I'm simply relieved to see you're feeling better."

"Speaking of feeling better," Emma said, raising her eyebrows. "Do you think I can maybe see Henry today?"

"You don't have to ask permission to see our son,” she answered, standing and grabbing their empty plates. “Of course, you can see Henry today."

Emma nearly jumped from her seat, rushing to help clear the counter of the remaining serving dishes and utensils. She reached to rinse them in the sink, but Regina intercepted and took them from her, offering a jokingly scolding look.

"Hold on, Miss Swan," she said sternly. "Take it easy. Don't try and do too much today, okay? Just see how you feel."

"Yes, ma'am," the Sheriff mocked, offering a fake salute, and Regina swatted her with the towel. "Can I get a quick shower?"

"Yes, the clean towels are in the hall closet."

"Cool. And I'll try not to pass out this time," she said with a smirk before pacing quickly to the stairs.

"Do try," Regina quipped. "That's not exactly the most pleasant way to get me wet."

The moment the words left her lips, her cheeks burned red with embarrassment, and her eyes grew wide. She swallowed hard, her hand stilling under the rushing water of the faucet, hoping that the younger woman didn't hear her provocative slip of the tongue. She had no such luck.

"I feel like I've heard that fun fact before," came her voice from the doorway, “but duly noted." She waited for Regina to finally face her before winking and biting her lip, wiggling her eyebrows in the goofy way Emma liked to flirt. Just as quickly, she was back up the stairs, leaving Regina all smiles and butterflies.

Chapter Text

“Moms!”

Henry ran into the diner with his arms wide open, engulfing his blonde mother around the waist, smiling up at her from ear to ear. She ruffled his hair and wrapped her arms around his shoulders before he quickly released her and rushed to his other mother standing close by, hugging her tightly. Not far behind, Snow and David entered the establishment with matching grins, perfectly enthralled to see their daughter nursed to full health.

“Oh, Emma,” Snow gasped. “You look wonderful.”

She took a step forward to hug her daughter but paused mid-step, not quite sure if she would take kindly to a warm motherly embrace. Emma, however, felt a new appreciation for life and all she was blessed to have. After two decades of loneliness, she finally had the family she’d been searching for, and she so selfishly pushed them away for fear of being hurt. Nursing the bottle had put all her feelings on hold, but she was learning to be grateful for all that emotions have to offer, both the good and the bad.

She crossed the remaining distance and slipped her arms comfortably around her mother’s midsection, resting her chin on her shoulder. Tears welled in the brunette’s eyes as she held her daughter close, pouring all her pent-up love and affection into one embrace. Emma smiled over Snow’s shoulder at her father who quickly joined the hug, cradling the back of her head as if she were still a child.

Henry sported a huge grin as he watched the heart-warming scene in the middle of Granny’s diner. Regina’s hands settled on his shoulders as she leaned forward to kiss the crown of his head, adoring the not-so-little boy she’d missed with all her heart. She knew all too well what the Charmings were finally experiencing after being rejected by their child for so long.

Knowing she couldn’t hold her grown daughter for an eternity, Snow reluctantly released her, giving her shoulders a gentle squeeze. Looking past her, she watched happily as Henry began to speak animatedly to his mother about all she’d missed over the past five days. Regina listened attentively, seemingly oblivious to the rest of the world. Snow took the opportunity to cautiously ask Emma about her experience over the last few days, utilizing all her self-control not to break down at the mention of her baby’s suffering.

As Emma neared the end of her explanation of recent events, she was interrupted by the sound of her own stomach growling loudly. With a chuckle, David said, “Well someone is hungry.”

“I literally ate a whole breakfast this morning. I don’t even know how I can be hungry,” she laughed.

“You haven’t eaten much of anything for several days, dear,” Regina chimed in, walking closer to their huddle around the counter, Henry on her heels. “I’m sure you’ll need more than just a few waffles to sate that appetite of yours.”

“Let’s eat then, shall we?” David said, motioning toward the large rounded booth at the front of the diner.

“A family dinner!” Snow exclaimed. “How lovely!”

As Snow, David, Emma, and Henry slid into the booth, Regina swallowed the lump in her throat. She waited for them all to get comfortable before waiving a small goodbye, tucking her hands neatly in her pockets, and walking toward the door.  

“Where are you going?” Snow asked genuinely confused.

“Home,” she answered matter-of-factly. “I just came to see Henry and drop Emma off. I hope you all enjoy dinner,” she continued with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

“Regina, you are family,” she responded, scooting around the booth. Everyone followed suit, leaving a spot on the end next to Henry, which he patted emphatically. “We couldn’t possibly have a real family dinner without you.”

“I… I don’t know what to say.”

“Then don’t say anything and come eat with us,” Emma teased.

Almost sheepishly, she took her place next to Henry, saying ‘thank you’ in a near whisper. Having grown up learning Regina’s mannerisms, he patted her leg under the table and leaned his head against her shoulder in a way that she would have normally done for him. She turned again to kiss his forehead just in time for Ruby to come over and take their order.

During dinner, at Snow’s carefully timed and tentative suggestion, Sunday dinners became somewhat of a tradition. Every Sunday afternoon, the family gathered in their booth at Granny’s to share a meal and enjoy quality family time. Overall, Snow and David had become much closer with Regina, and their Sunday family dinners were simple reinforcements, leading them with small steps toward true friendship.  Additionally, their quality time spent with Emma helped to build their parent-daughter relationship from a solid base.

She was now sober minded and aware that hiding from her feelings sent her down a dark path. With this hard-learned lesson always at the forefront of her mind, she knew she had to push past her fear of exposure and learn to cope in a much more responsible manner. She arose from the ashes feeling much like a new person. She recognized her parents for who they were, humans that make mistakes, ones not much different than her own. She punished them unjustly, just as she had Regina, and they stood by her side, loving her just the same, even when she was sick and refusing their help.

Henry spent his weeknights at home with Regina, focusing on his studies and excelling in school, but often used some free time to hang out with Emma outside of Sunday dinner. At Henry’s request, Wednesday night was dubbed movie and game night, a time for Emma, Regina, and Henry to bond as their own family unit, a dynamic that seemed to be much harder for the women to adjust to; however, Henry knew exactly what he was doing, and he wasn’t going to give up on love so easily.

A typical Wednesday night would proceed the same way: Emma would arrive, often fashionably late, to receive a small but playful jab from Regina at her common tardiness. A home cooked meal, or on some occasions one of Henry’s favorite take out foods, was served before deciding if it was a game or movie night. Game nights were a little less awkward, as interactions between the former lovers were almost always game related, and their seats around the table created a safe distance to avoid that tension that both the Mayor and the Sheriff had a difficult time deciphering.

Movie nights, on the other hand, left a slightly thick air to linger in the living room. Emma and Henry would half-heartedly debate over what movie would be watched as Regina amusedly observed from the couch, not caring in the slightest which film was chosen. She wasn’t much of a movie buff herself but was just content knowing that watching movies was one of her son’s favorite pastimes.

Emma would take her place on the couch at the opposite end of the brunette, leaving a somewhat uncomfortable distance between them, a place that Henry would often fill, relieving Emma of her rapidly increasing anxiety and racing thoughts. As he realized they were unintentionally using him as a convenient and reliable space filler to avoid one another, he decided to pick the large arm chair with the ottoman as his most comfortable movie watching spot, giving that big awkward space its rightful home.

At the end of each movie, Henry’s blonde mother would hug and kiss him goodnight, always with an unnecessary but equally appreciated reminder that she would see him soon, usually with the promise to do something action packed, like a hike into the recently thawing woods. Then he would bound up the stairs to bed, and Emma would take that cue to leave, waving a small and uneasy goodbye to Regina. She’d thank her for the meal – which she always helped pay for, often with an argument from her counterpart, before just hiding the money somewhere in the kitchen – and for having her over before slipping out the door into the still chilly night.

Maintaining his strong advocacy for love, Henry observed their behaviors and changed up his routine. On the movie night that he and Emma couldn’t decide between Star Wars: Episode I – The Phantom Menace and Indiana Jones and the Raiders of the Lost Ark, they settled the disagreement with a battle of Rock, Paper, Scissors, giving Henry the title of Three Time Champ. He put in his movie of choice, Star Wars, and noticed that Emma was moving to sit at the opposite end of the couch. Jumping into action, he slipped past her and quickly settled comfortably into the seat near the arm rest, propping his arm up and smiling smugly while munching on popcorn.

Emma could offer no objection, as this would be visible evidence that she and Regina had been avoiding one another, ignoring the fact that this was already obvious to everyone else involved. Subconsciously, she held her breath as she sat snuggly between her son and her … friend? She wasn’t sure what this was, but she was certain it was uncomfortable.

As the movie began, the theme song streamed loudly through the speakers, the bright yellow words of the opening crawl brightening the dark living room. Regina, doing her best to pretend Emma’s presence hadn’t bothered her in the slightest, focused intently on reading the scrolling words, hoping to better understand this nonsense they enjoyed. Emma, on the other hand, was not one for subtly and was stiff as a board. Several times, she glanced down at their hands that were nearly touching one another on the couch. She felt like a middle-schooler, tempted to reach out and brush the back of her fingers in the hopes of enticing her to hold hands, all the while avoiding all physical contact just the same for fear of rejection.

The last several months had been wonderful, everyone falling into their own routine, finding their place in this world, and adjusting to their new family dynamic, but everyone had a few months head start on her. While she was knocking back glasses of whiskey neat, Regina was left to take on the world alone. She needed her when the curse broke, and Emma selfishly turned her back on her.

‘She doesn’t need me anymore though,’ she thought to herself, feeling the dread sinking in.

Regina established herself as an upstanding citizen and earned the respect of those around her, including Emma’s own parents, who secured her a place in Townhall to assist in running Storybrooke. Emma was certain that her former girlfriend was living her life to the fullest and couldn’t possibly entertain the idea of letting her inside those walls again.

 As her thoughts easily clouded her mind, she felt like she wanted to curl up within herself, wishing she had a shell, but was distracted by the feeling of a soft weight upon her shoulder. Regina had fallen asleep, and her head gently slid from the back of the couch to rest comfortably on Emma’s arm. Her heart rate increased at just the simple contact, and she again felt like a schoolgirl with a crush. A smile crept up on her as she observed, for the first time in a while, how peaceful Regina looked when she slept, and she was determined to maintain that peace, no matter what it took. She rested her cheek against soft brunette hair and breathed in the familiar scent of her shampoo. She visibly relaxed at this new position and before she knew it, Regina’s soft rhythmic breathing and warm presence lulled Emma to sleep as well.

She woke a few hours later to a stirring beside her and opened one eye, taking in her surroundings. Her mind was still a little hazy from sleep, but even so, she quickly realized she was much more entangled with Regina than she had been when she fell asleep. While sleeping, the brunette wrapped both arms around Emma’s right one, pulling it closer to her chest. One hand snaked its way down to intertwine their fingers, and her head was nuzzled into the crook of her neck. Regina’s recent movement seemed to be her lazily pulling her legs up beside her, leaning more fully onto Emma’s athletic form. She looked to her other side to find Henry fast asleep as well, bunching up his blanket and using it as a pillow.

As the Star Wars theme song played on a loop on the menu screen, the Sheriff contemplated her options. She could simply let everyone sleep, relishing in this intimate moment she had been craving for so long. She wanted to spend all her nights like this, as a real family. Simultaneously, it didn’t seem fair to enjoy it this way. She’d need to work things out with Regina when she was awake, ensuring that she could spend endless nights with her like this, and not just one night that would give her a taste of the good life. Waking them was the right thing to do.

“Regina,” she whispered, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. “Let’s get you to bed.”

“Hmm?” she mumbled, rousing slowly.

She opened her eyes and immediately noticed their not-so-friendly position, but still half-asleep as she was, she didn’t think too much of it. She hummed in contentment as she returned her head to Emma’s shoulder, mumbling “Okay,” against the warm skin of her neck. She yawned and stretched, covering her mouth with her hand, before sitting up straight and preparing herself to stand. As she did so, she became more aware of her current relationship with the blonde and was flooded with embarrassment. She yanked her hand away as if it were hot to the touch, her eyes wide and cheeks red, even in the dim light of the living room.

“Emma, I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay,” she whispered. “Don’t worry about it.” Regina opened her mouth to apologize again, struggling to find words, but Emma added, “I fell asleep too. I was really comfortable.”

Regina nodded her head and tucked loose hair behind her ear before standing and walking toward Henry’s side of the couch. She leaned over and rubbed his forehead sweetly, gently waking him from his slumber. Looking much like she just did, he yawned and stretched before realizing he’d nodded off in the living room. He grabbed his blanket, kissed his mothers goodnight, and put himself to bed, leaving the former lovers to themselves.

Emma helped to clean up the living room, shutting off the movie and returning the remotes and coasters to their rightful places while Regina took in the popcorn bowl and glasses of water. As she finished, she walked to the foyer to retrieve her jacket and keys, and Regina came to see her out, folding her arms over her midsection while she waited.

With springtime approaching, Emma was happy to ditch her winter coat and don her signature leather jacket, the familiar bright red stirring up feelings and memories that Regina already couldn’t seem to keep from her mind. To Regina, everything seemed to have settled down. Everything except her. She didn’t need to settle down and start a family when she already had one, but an essential part of her family was missing: Emma. She was physically there, but the distance between them made it feel as though she were forever away. This odd tension was honestly worse than their poorly hidden sexual frustration when this whole mess first began, and Regina couldn’t explain it. She just knew she wanted it to stop.

“Emma, I…”

The words started to come out, but she quickly cut them off. She was caught up in the moment of their nap on the couch and now wasn’t the time for random confessions of love. She didn’t believe that Emma felt the same way anymore. Too much happened between them, and they would never be anything more than friends. Maybe that was for the best. They had Henry to think about, and she didn’t need to go complicating things. She knew that Emma wasn’t going to be her happy ending the moment the curse broke.

“Yes?”

The younger woman stepped cautiously into her space, and Regina felt like the thoughts in her head and the air in her lungs were stolen from her. She was nervous that Emma might have been close enough to hear her thumping heart. Green eyes searched brown, and the pause grew in length, each woman waiting for the other to take that step and cross that line into something more than friends.

“Nothing. Nevermind.”

“Oh,” Emma said, evidently disappointed, taking two steps back and out of her space. Immediately regretting her decision to keep her thoughts to herself, Regina took one step forward, but it was too late. “Goodnight.” Emma mumbled, quickly pacing toward the door. As she opened it, the Mayor stood in the doorway, watching her walk toward her car. Before she got too far, she called after her.

“Goodnight, Emma. Sleep well.”

After pausing in her steps and turning to look at the stunning woman on the porch, she smiled softly and replied, “You too, Regina. Sweet dreams.” Tucking her hands in her jacket pockets, she walked the rest of the way to her Bug to endure the rest of what was sure to be a long night.

[X]

‘What was she going to say to me? Was she going to ask me to stay? Was she going to tell me I was out of line? She was probably going to tell me this is never going to happen. Fuck.’

Emma had been staring at the ceiling for hours now, tormenting herself. She’d tried to sleep and only succeeded in tossing and turning until she was more frustrated than tired. She couldn’t stop thinking about how good it felt to be cuddled up so closely to Regina, thoughts of ‘could have been’ moments running through her mind.

‘I should just give up,’ she thought, sighing to herself. ‘She’s happy now. We’re never getting back together.’

With the feelings of sadness and defeat came the urge to drink. She snapped her eyes closed the moment she recognized the feeling as if she were truly going to just shut it out. She took a few deep breaths and slowly recited the Serenity Prayer, the one she took upon herself to learn despite her lack of AA group support. Then she slid out of bed and retrieved her journal from her sock drawer. Following Dr. Hopper’s advice, she wrote down her negative thoughts that were tempting her to use in a column along the left side. On the right, she challenged herself to match each negative thought with a positive one, trying her best to focus on things she was grateful for. Although slow at first, her thoughts began to flow more easily the longer she continued to write, and she was able to complete her complimentary list, plus a few extras for good measure.

Feeling a little better, she decided to keep journaling, trying her best to use the tools Archie gave her to process the things bothering her rather than keeping them bottled inside until she implodes. She wrote her current concern across the top of the page: “Relationship with Regina”. Then, similarly to her list of thoughts, she began to jot down the pros and cons of just coming clean about her feelings and telling Regina the truth. As she processed, she easily identified that many of the cons were directly related to her fears or her assumptions about what the other woman may be feeling rather than anything based in truth. Her anxiety was getting the best of her but putting it all on paper helped her to sort out objective facts from subjective fears.

Reluctantly and with much hesitancy, she decided this was what she needed to do. Dwelling in self-doubt and self-pity would get her nowhere, and she wanted to start things off on the right foot, laying her feelings on the table and doing her best to blindly trust the woman she loved even though she’d been burnt before. She wanted a life with Regina. It wasn’t going to come easy, but nothing worth it ever would.

Trying to feel more confident in her decision, she decided to make a third and final list. One by one, she listed all the reasons she loved Regina, scribbling down every one that came to mind. With each reminder of why she fell head over heels for the illustrious brunette full of equal amounts of compassion and sass, she felt more compelled to put herself out there in the hopes that she’d once again rekindle that fire. She wrote until her eyes felt heavy and her mind felt clearer. Returning the journal to her sock drawer, she crawled back into bed with a smile on her face, all urges since forgotten.

[X]

“Hey, Ma!”

“Hey, kid,” Emma said into the phone, balancing it on her shoulder with her ear, using her hands to organize a large pile of case files she’d purposely procrastinated finishing. “What’s up?”

“I wanted to ask a quick question.”

“Okay, shoot.”

“I was wondering if you’d mind if we moved movie night for the week,” he said, knowing her well enough to be fairly sure she wouldn’t oppose. “Jacob asked if some friends and I could sleep over his house on Wednesday while we work on a group project for school.”

“Yeah, that’s no problem at all. We can work out a different night later. Just make sure you ask your mom.”

“I did,” he said with a laugh. “And she said it’s okay but to make sure I ask you.”

“Oh,” she said, slightly blushing, thankful he was only present electronically. “Yeah, it’s cool with me, kid. You need a ride? Did Regina talk to his parents?”

“Mom said she’ll take me as long as you agreed,” he answered, again with a chuckle. “Right after she called his parents.” Emma laughed as well, realizing she and Regina were on the same page when it came to parenting, even if they were on completely different chapters when it came to everything else.

“Okay, have fun and be safe.”

“Yeah, because school projects are so dangerous,” he joked.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” she teased back. “Later, kid.”

“Bye, Ma! Thanks again. Love you!”

“I love you too, Henry.”

As she finally began to leaf through her files, tidying up loose papers and making sure her signature was in all of the appropriate spaces, she found her mind wandering again to her brown eyed alluring former lover that seemed to occupy her every thought as of late. Despite her front row seat on Emma’s train of thought, she couldn’t seem to work up the courage to take that next step, always telling herself that it wasn’t “the right time”, knowing damn well that it was a weak excuse for her giving into her fears.

If there was ever going to be a “right time”, this was it. Before she had time to convince herself otherwise, she grabbed her phone and quickly dialed Regina’s number. As the phone rang, she became increasingly more nervous, suddenly sweating and very tempted to just hang up.

“Hello?”

It was too late. She bit her lip and slowly released a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. The pause was a little too long for a normal conversation, but Regina didn’t seem to mind.

“Hey.”

“Hi, Miss Swan.”

Another silence.

Her name held no bite, and inadvertently was delivered in that husky voice that always did inappropriate things to Emma’s body. Although to others this conversation would already be uncomfortable, Regina was rather amused. No matter how much time passed or what they have been through, she couldn’t help but think it was a little entertaining when Emma couldn’t stop herself from being adorably awkward. She pictured that if the Sheriff were standing at this moment in time, she’d have her hands pushed deeply into her pockets, subtly rocking on the balls of her feet in the way that Regina discovered was her signature tick.

“Sorry, uh.” She swallowed hard, her mouth suddenly feeling very dry. “My plans for tomorrow were suddenly cancelled,” she said in jest, trying to feel more confident. Humor was always the way to go, as they always talked to each other like this.

“Wow, that’s quite the coincidence,” Regina responded with light sarcasm, happily playing along. “My plans were cancelled as well. It’s almost as if we had the same plans.”

“That’s wild. So, you’re free then?”

“It would seem that since my prior engagement was cancelled only twenty minutes ago, I haven’t yet scheduled anything else. I believe I’m now free for the night.”

This was it. This was her big moment. ‘Don’t screw this up,’ she thought, momentarily pulling the phone from her ear and taking another deep breath. ‘Don’t be nervous. It’s just Regina.’

“Would you maybe want to make plans with me? Since we’re both free and all.”

It was Regina’s turn to freeze up. She wasn’t expecting that proposal, and the prospect of spending time alone with Emma was equally frightening as it was exciting. She’d been wanting this for so long now, but she just didn’t think the younger woman felt the same anymore, especially considering their rather troublesome interactions. The accidental cuddling incident on the couch had been on her mind for weeks, but when nothing had come of it, she pushed herself to overcome her own bitter disappointment. In this moment, she was faced with the now obvious reality that it hadn’t slipped Emma’s mind either.

“That sounds lovely. Did you have something in mind?” she asked, doing her best to sound sure of herself. “I still have the ingredients for a beef roast I bought for dinner tomorrow if that’s something you’re interested in.”

“Yeah, that’s great!” Emma quickly exclaimed, the rapid speed of her response starkly contrasting the start of the call. She mentally kicked herself for failing to control her excitement. Trying to sound more casual, she asked, “What time were you thinking?”

“Let’s say seven. Unless you prefer a different time.”

“Nope, that’s perfect.”

“Excellent.”

“Well it’s a date then.”

The words fell out of her mouth, and she suddenly wished more than anything that she could rewind just a few seconds and take that back. Her eyes were wide, and she was again tempted to just hang up the phone, but knowing that would make things worse and possibly ruin this whole endeavor, she painfully waited.

Regina was suddenly full of butterflies as she smiled to herself, placing her hand on her stomach almost physically trying to calm her nerves. She blushed and bit her bottom lip in nervous anticipation. Her diction struck a chord within her, and she suddenly felt fixated on the word “date”.

“A date, yes,” she said. “I’ll see you then.”

“I look forward to it,” Emma added, a slight shake to her voice. “I’ll talk to you later.”

“Yes, I’ll talk to you later.”

When she ended the call, Emma jumped up from her desk, throwing her fist in the air in celebration of her victory. Nervousness depleting, she felt vastly more confident than before, Regina’s acceptance of her request for a date diminishing her fears. She just needed a plan to ensure the date went really well, guiding them in the direction of stepping into a committed relationship.

Suddenly feeling more motivated to get her work done so she could brainstorm, she set to work, diligently and properly checking to be sure all work was completed appropriately, knowing all too well that her boss was not fond of her not finishing her paperwork; however, Emma smirked as she thought about who really learned a lesson that afternoon.

[X]

‘What should I wear?’ Regina thought, staring into her large closet.

She was nibbling at the inside of her cheek, wearing only her maroon bra and underwear. She dropped Henry off at Jacob’s house about thirty minutes prior, and when she returned home, she decided that the clothes she was wearing were not suitable for the occasion. With the roast in the oven, she leafed through what felt like an endless number of outfits, not feeling that any of them were quite right. Coming upon clothing she’d nearly forgotten she owned, she settled on a black lace camisole under her dark red silk blouse, topped with a blue blazer, and finished with a pair of form fitting black slacks. As she fluffed her hair in the mirror and checked her make-up for the fourth time, she heard a knock at the door.

She rushed to it with child-like excitement, those little butterflies taking up residence in her stomach. She opened it to find Emma standing on her porch dressed in a tight black button-down dress shirt underneath a shiny black leather jacket. Her shirt was tucked neatly into a pair of light gray skinny jeans she wore with a black belt. Down the middle of her torso hung a metallic silver neck tie, the loop sitting somewhat loosely just beneath her collar. Her golden curls flowed angelically over her shoulders, accentuating the dark colors of her outfit, and she had the slightest touch of mascara on her lashes, bringing them to full volume.

“Hi.”

“Emma, you look…”

Regina was openly staring, all thoughts of manners and etiquette forgotten. The dark outfit enthralled her, seemingly representing the very mystery that was Emma Swan. It contrasted perfectly with her pale skin, making her appear as if she were truly made of porcelain, and she felt her mouth water at the thought of sinking her teeth into the soft skin just below her jaw, pressing hot kisses against her pulse point, marking her for days to come. Her mind was flooded with images of all the exciting things she could do with that tie that did not involve formal wear, and she questioned how a simple neck tie could illicit such a reaction from her. She adored that despite her lover’s best efforts at formality, she still felt most comfortable in a pair of skinny jeans, successfully completing her classy yet casual outfit, finished off by a pair of short black boots.

“It’s too much, isn’t it?” Emma asked nervously at Regina’s silence. “Shit, I knew the tie was too… masculine. I’m gonna go home and—”

“No, you look… breathtaking.”

The younger woman’s cheeks turned crimson red, and she cleared her throat, looking to the ground for a moment to hide her bashful grin. She rocked once on the balls of her feet before catching herself, pushing her heels firmly to the brick floor of the porch.

“And you look absolutely stunning,” she responded, her eyebrows raised in admiration. “Where has that outfit been my whole life?” It was Regina’s turn to blush, but she still remained relatively cool under pressure.

“In my closet, dear. That’s where most people keep their clothing.” She was rewarded with the Sheriff’s eyeroll accompanied by her pearly white smile.

“Well it looks much better on you.” Regina wasn’t expecting such a genuine compliment in response to her wit, and she tried to remind herself to not be so easily swept off her feet. “You know where else that outfit would look great?” Emma asked, pulling her bottom lip between her teeth.

“Where would that be?”

“Nevermind,” the blonde chuckled. “I’ll save that line for next time.”

“You’re using corny pick-up lines now, Miss Swan?”

“It’s only fair,” she said matter-of-factly. “It’s our first date.”

“It’s not our… oh.”

Although she was initially going to refute that statement, she’d realized, break or no break, this was their first date. They were together for months, but all in secret, and hadn’t decided to tell Henry until the day Emma drank the sleeping curse. Only spending alone time together on occasional secret lunch breaks, in between therapy sessions, and a few nights when Regina was still having nightmares, the two had never truly been on a date.

“I hadn’t realized,” she said quietly.

“Good thing I came prepared,” Emma responded with a wink. It was only then that Regina realized she had her hands behind her back.

“Come in, please,” she said, quickly moving aside.

Emma followed, only stepping just within the threshold, not allowing room for Regina to step behind her and close the door. Instead, she used the toe of her boot, careful not to put a footprint on her white door, to maneuver it behind her before leaning back and pushing it closed with her shoulder blades, careful to avoid her lower back where she was still hiding her surprise. She used each foot to slip the boot off the other and kicked them off to the side and out of the way. With a mischievous grin, she paused for another suspenseful moment before pulling out a bouquet of tiger lilies. Regina gasped in response, pressing her hand to her chest in awe.

“They’re gorgeous,” she admired, reaching her hand out to take them from Emma, grazing her fingers in the process.

“I know that roses are the typical date flower, but you’re much more than just a typical woman, so I felt you deserved something a little more… unique.”

Emma’s words struck Regina right in her heart strings as she felt a small lump form in her throat, the kindness of the gesture threatening tears. As she gingerly set the flowers down on the table beside the door with the intention to soon grab a vase, she noticed that the younger woman still had a hand behind her back.

Emma then pulled out a large bottle full of red liquid that suddenly seemed to mock her. As quickly as she was filled with happiness, it depleted just the same, along with the color in her face. Everything seemed to be going well, and now the blonde was openly and very boldly throwing away her sobriety with a bottle of wine. She obviously wouldn’t partake in this huge mistake, and she was unable to hide the disappointment taking over her every feature.

“Relax, Regina,” the Sheriff said, trying to stifle her playful giggle. “It’s just sparkling grape juice.” The woman across from her audibly sighed with relief. “A date needs fancy wine,” she continued before gesturing to herself, “but some of us need to be treated like children. So, sparkling grape juice it is.” The mirth left her eyes as she shrugged. “I’m just sorry you don’t get all the high-quality things you deserve.”

She rubbed at the back of her neck with her free hand, feeling rather guilty and ashamed about her own addiction, but Regina had other things on her mind. Emma had gone to great lengths to make her happy tonight. No one ever bought her flowers before, and had they done so, she was certain they wouldn’t have put as much thought into it as Emma had. She bought an alternative to wine simply so Regina could feel it was the fancy date Emma pictured she wanted, regardless of the direct attention it brought to her biggest insecurity. Regina didn’t care about what they drank at dinner or what floral arrangement would be the centerpiece of the table. She cared that she so selflessly dedicated much time and effort into perfecting their very first date. She’d never been put first before, and this thought alone overwhelmed her.

“Emma,” she said softly, taking the bottle from her hands and setting it near the flowers. The blonde dropped her hand from her neck and looked up at her, giving Regina the perfect opportunity to get lost in her eyes. Her heart swelled, taking in her beauty, both inside and out. She was filled with so much emotion that it simply gushed out of her.

“I love you.”

“I… I love you too,” Emma replied nervously. She felt a warmth wash over her and a barely noticeable tingle beneath her skin. Her nervousness quickly transformed into excitement, and she smiled widely, saying, “I wasn’t expecting that so soo—mmph.”

Emma’s response was muffled against Regina’s lips as she yanked her by her leather jacket collar and pulled her into a searing kiss. Easily falling in rhythm, she wrapped her hands around the older woman’s waist and brought her impossibly closer, their hips pressed against one another’s. As she moved, she heard a small thud beside her on the floor but was entirely too encompassed in her current passionate endeavor to pay it any mind. Regina’s hand slid its way up the back of Emma’s neck and into her hair where she gently tangled her fingers in golden tresses. The other came to rest on her cheek, her fingers lining her sharp jawline, and Emma could feel against her skin a sensation no different than what she felt in her own hands.  

A warm breeze whirled around them, but both women continued to relish in this exchange of desire that was long overdue, until Regina felt a light burning sensation within her chest. It quickly spread from her heart to the entirety of her torso and to the end of every extremity. She broke the kiss with a gasp, closing her eyes and succumbing to the feeling as it lessened to that familiar vibration beneath her skin.

“Whoa,” Emma finally said, breaking the silence. “What… was that?”

“I think I have my magic,” Regina answered, turning her hands over in front of her, inspecting them. As she looked down at her fingers, she noticed Emma’s magical cuff lying on the floor. She bent over and picked it up, holding it out in her open palm.

“Did you do that?” the blonde asked, still confused.

“No, I didn’t. At least not intentionally.”

“Test your magic. I wanna see it.”

Emma, still apprehensive about the concept of magic, was rather intrigued to see it willingly used for the first time and not by accidentally creating natural disasters. Enjoying Emma’s curiosity, she placed the cuff next to her other belongings on the table and raised her open hand. She summoned her magic, and immediately, there was a bright red flame in her palm. Her accompanying smile was unlike anything Emma had ever seen.

Regina caused the flame to grow in size and height, spreading heat throughout the foyer like an impending meteor. Unable to avoid the word any longer, she was certain that this was intoxicating. The magic overwhelmed her senses, and thoughts of her reign in the Enchanted Forrest swarmed her mind, reminding her of the exhilarating rush that having power gave her. With power came control, and she had many who would do exactly as she wished with no hesitation. She felt the increasing urge to dominate, to reassert her power and take her place as…

‘No. That is not me anymore,’ she thought.

Rumple taught her to use her negative emotions to control her magic, and so easily and habitually she was consumed with her old selfish thoughts. She recognized that, in a way, power was her own addiction in the past. She was taught that controlling others with fear and magic was the only way to find happiness. After twenty-nine years of not possessing her magic at all, it would be expected that the first sensation of it running through her veins would illicit those exact emotions, but those same twenty-nine years, she learned what true happiness is, and she found love.

She glanced up at Emma and noticed that, although she was trying her hardest to hide it, she appeared uneasy. Immediately lessening the fire until it cooled and disappeared, she assessed her lover again, catching her releasing a small sigh.

“Are you okay?” the blonde asked, her remaining anxiousness still apparent.

“I was going to ask you the same question.”

“Oh, yeah for sure,” she answered, tucking her hands in her pockets. “I’m fine.”

“Your body language says otherwise, dear.” She reached out to hold her hand, but before she touched her, she asked gingerly, “Did I frighten you?”

“No,” she answered, shaking her head and taking her extended hand. “I’m just trying to understand. I guess I just got worried.”

“About what?” Regina asked softly. The younger woman bit the inside of her cheek and shook her head. “I’d like to diminish your fears, if I can.”

“I want tonight to be perfect. I don’t want to screw it up.”

‘I don’t want to screw it up.’

This was Emma’s exact fear when their relationship first began, sitting on the couch that night drinking cider, but tonight was a fresh start for them, and they were going to do this right. Too much had happened for it to be ignored, and resolving any remaining points of contention would vastly limit future issues.

The Queen stepped forward, much closer to her lover this time, reaching for her other hand. She pressed their clasped hands to her chest as she said, “You won’t. I’m here to stay. I promise you that.” She slowly kissed each of her fingertips, lessening Emma’s uneasiness with each touch.

No one had ever stayed. Emma’s past was full of loneliness and broken promises, but this time would be different. Her past no longer defined her, just as Regina’s past was now history. She felt this welling confidence in the depths of her heart when Regina spoke those simple words.

“If you’re ready and willing,” the older woman continued, “I’d like to try and honestly communicate with one another. I think open lines of communication can only benefit us long term. Do you agree?”

“Yes,” she said affirmatively. Regina waited patiently for her to gather her thoughts, but instead, Emma used the time to gather her courage. “I don’t really know how magic works. I guess that I quickly thought of when you would have last used magic and that was…”

“Go ahead,” Regina encouraged, knowing she needed to acknowledge her past for what it was and reconcile it with who she had become.

“When you were still the Evil Queen.” She swallowed hard. “I don’t mean to offend you in any way. But I really have never seen you look that way… so,” she struggled to find a word to describe it.

“Thrilled?”

“Yes, thrilled. And I just didn’t know if magic was enough to make you… I don’t know.”

“Emma, you can speak freely. You won’t offend me. I need to know what worries you.”

“I was afraid that magic might be enough for you to… return to being the Evil Queen.” She snapped her eyes shut and gritted her teeth. Saying it aloud made her feel dirty, like she was doubting Regina in a moment when she was desperately trying to rekindle their relationship.

“I’ll be truthful, dear. It was thrilling. It brought back many emotions, ones I am regretful for enjoying at one time in my life.” She sighed. “Bad habits are not easy to break, but I have been fortunate enough to have forced time away from such uninhibited power, and it brought me such wonderful blessings.” She smiled again, brushing her thumbs over the younger woman’s fingers. “It brought me you and Henry, the two most important people in my life.” Mocha brown locked on to emerald green, as she whispered, “No amount of power or magic is enough to pull me away from you. I’ll always choose you, Emma.”

Unable to refrain any longer, the athletic woman lifted her lover in the air, causing the former queen to uncharacteristically squeak in surprise. She immediately wrapped her legs around her slim waist and her arms around her neck, ducking her head and meeting pale lips. She whimpered as she lost herself in the well-remembered synchrony of their kisses, and Emma couldn’t help but smile against her lips, finding her matched passion endearing. Out of breath, Regina rested her forehead gingerly against Emma’s, grinning from ear to ear.

“You best put me down, dear. I’m going to break you.”

“No, you won’t,” she said emphatically, further flexing her biceps beneath her tight shirt. Instinctually, the older woman slid her hands down slim shoulders to her firm muscles, knowing that Emma was aware her toned arms were one of the brunette’s many weaknesses. Slim fingers stroked her upper arm before finding their way back to her neck and under the collar of her shirt. She allowed the silk material of her neck tie to run smoothly between her fingers, reuniting their lips once more, until they were rudely interrupted by the buzzing of the oven timer.

The blonde groaned, and Regina playfully nipped at her bottom lip before being gently let down. Emma slid her jacket from her shoulders and placed it on the coat rack while Regina retrieved her bouquet off the nearby table, trailed closely by Emma with their bottle of faux wine. The bottle was set on the table in passing as she followed the sauntering hips of her lover into the kitchen to fill a vase with water for her lovely gift. She took over the task of watering the flowers while Regina checked on the roast. 

"So, do you know what the Tiger Lily represents?" Emma asked, a small smirk tugging at the edge of her lips as she adjusted the large vibrant orange petals within the relatively small vase. 

"No, dear. I don't. Do tell." 

Regina eyed her curiously before she ducked her head toward the oven. She removed the roast with the poise of a queen - or the ease of a mother - and set it on the stove. She turned then to give her suddenly quiet girlfriend her full attention. 

"It means..." She fiddled with the stem of the smallest flower before facing Regina. "It means 'I dare you to love me'." 

"Oh, a dare, is it?" Regina purred, stalking closer to her in only the way Madame Mayor could. "Well, I've never been one to back down from a challenge before, Miss Swan." She leaned closer and nearly eliminated all personal space when she whispered, "Challenge accepted."    

She sauntered her way around the Sheriff to the other side of the counter where the vase currently sat, but she grazed her fingers along Emma's own and managed to intertwine them in her swift movements. She brushed her thumb lovingly over her knuckles while she took a moment to inhale deeply and get a true smell of the flowery gift she received. 

"They smell lovely, Emma. Thank you." Emma only nodded and smiled because she didn't trust herself with words yet, not when she was so nervous and this new openness about their fondness for one another was so strongly encouraged. Regina gently grabbed her chin with her thumb and forefinger, making sure to meet the green eyes staring back at her. "I've won already, dear," she said softly, her tone different than before, "because I already love you."

She brushed her lips against her pale cheek, but before she could pull away, Emma cupped her face in her hands and brought her closer for a more passionate but still chaste kiss. Regina's smile rivaled her own, but the Queen had to reluctantly move away in order to attend to dinner. She removed the lid from the roast, the delicious aroma spreading through the entire room, and the insatiable Sheriff was back in her comfort zone offering Regina praise for her delicious cooking.

“Regina, that smells amazing.”

“Thank you. Hopefully it doesn’t disappoint.”

“All of your cooking is fantastic. I look forward to it literally every week.”

Regina again found herself blushing, making this officially the most times her cheeks had reddened in quite some time. She was normally more emotionally controlled, but Emma had a way of making her weak in the knees. She didn’t feel compelled to hide her emotions when Emma made her feel so safe.

“I’m flattered. Although I’m sure you’re exaggerating a little,” she poked, winking at her.

“Okay, you got me. I have a tendency to overplay some situations. But never when it comes to your food.” She placed her hand on her heart and one in the air, saying, “I swear it.”

The older woman simply kissed her cheek in response before carefully cutting the roast and placing each slice neatly on a serving dish, scooping the vegetables into a separate bowl. With the table already set, Emma took each dish and set it on the perfectly placed hot pads, followed closely by Regina with two wine glasses, never having thought she would be needing them. They sat to eat, enjoying pleasant conversation full of laughs and small compliments to one another, easily falling back into their comfortable ways. When they finished eating, Emma finally broached the subject again.

“So, how exactly did you get your magic back?”

“I don’t know,” Regina answered, gingerly wiping her lips with her napkin.

“I know I’m not well versed in magic, but I might have an idea.” Her lover raised her eyebrows in curiosity. “But it might be super wrong, so you can’t laugh at me.”

Raising her hand and placing one on her chest as Emma had early, she loving mocked, “I swear it.”

“You wanna know when I first felt that tingling feeling again and that really weird wind?” Regina nodded. “I felt it when you said you loved me.”

“I do love you,” she said, a hint of sadness in her voice, “but it isn’t the first time I’ve said it since the curse broke.” She swallowed down the hurt of whispering her confession of love at her hospital bedside and once again when Emma stormed her way through this very same dining room, calling her a monster. “If that were to return my magic, I’d have it by now.”

“I know,” Emma whispered, her own guilt resurfacing at every missed opportunity to return those meaningful words. After a moment of pause, she said confidently, “I think I felt it because, even though the curse is broken and there are no more dark secrets, I really believed you when you said it.”

“I meant it, Emma. Every word. Every single time I said it.” She sounded nearly desperate, needing her to know that she never stopped loving her.

“I believe you, baby,” she said. “You have the greatest capacity to love out of everyone I know.”

With tears welling in her eyes, Regina choked out, “I don’t think so.”

“I’m sure of it,” the blonde affirmed, “and I intend to spend the rest of my life assuring you that you are capable of so much more than you give yourself credit for. You have a big heart, Regina, and I will ensure that I never take that for granted again.” One tear snuck out and streamed down Regina’s cheek, but it was quickly intercepted by Emma’s soft thumb. Even with the tear gone, she gently stroked her warm skin.

“I need you to know something.” She waited for her lover to make eye contact, capturing her full attention. “I love you, Regina Mills. Every single part of you.”

Her tears fell freely now, and she sniffled in a last-ditch effort to reign in her emotions. She didn’t want to say it at first, but she was still hurting, and she felt she had to get it off her chest. No more secrets.

“I really thought you’d never love me again…”

“God, Regina, I’m so sorry I ever made you feel that way.” Emma dropped her hand from her face, suddenly feeling somewhat unworthy to be comforting in any way. “I do love you with my entire heart, and I’ll work hard every day to show you that there is nothing on this earth… or any other universe,” she said with a smirk, “that will ever keep me from absolutely adoring you.”

“I’ll always love you too, Emma.”

She leaned in for a kiss, and Emma happily accepted her offer, leaning from her chair and kissing her lover with a renewed passion. Although the kiss remained mostly chaste, the women seemed to barely be able to separate themselves for more than a few minutes at a time. That is until another important thought crossed Regina’s mind.

“At the door… that was the first time we’ve kissed. Well, first time since you were fully aware the curse broke.”

“Wow,” Emma chuckled. “We’ve got a whole lot of magic going on up in here.”

“I’m not sure what that may have influenced from a magical standpoint, but I felt it was… an interesting piece of information.”

“Okay, well true love’s kiss broke the curse,” Emma questioned, “so why did it take all this for you to have magic again?”

 “Two people have to truly feel love for one another for true love’s kiss to work. It was enough to break the curse because you loved that part of me. And only that part of me.” She smiled softly, realization of the power of their love dawning on her. “Now you know I’m a woman who possesses magic with a very awful past, and you choose to love me anyway.” She leaned in for another gentle kiss. “Your love for ‘every single part of me’, Savior, was enough to return my magic to me.” 

 “I’m no savior,” Emma answered, disappointment seeping through her words. “That title was misgiven to me. You broke the curse.”

“Emma, you saved me,” she said, reaching out and squeezing her hand. “You saved me from my own darkness. If not for you, I never would’ve willingly chosen to break my own curse, the one thing I sacrificed everything for. You taught me, whether you meant to or not, that love is not weakness, and vulnerability is okay.” Lightening the mood, she joked, “Which is surprising given how absolutely insufferable you were.”

“Well, I thank you for not letting me sleep there forever,” she said with a laugh, “but I can reassure you that falling in love with you was the easiest thing I’ve ever done. So, if that somehow qualifies me to be some type of savior, it was not difficult.”

“I’ll admit,” Regina answered, “I very much did not want to fall in love with you.” She chuckled at Emma’s feigned offense. “I fought my feelings at every given opportunity. But you, my love, made that simply impossible.” She reached forward and affectionately stroked Emma’s arm.

“Basically, you’re saying that you fell in love with me and saw that love is like an okay thing, so then when I drank that stupid curse, you decided to kiss me instead of leaving me there to rot,” she joked.

“In the simplest of terms, I suppose so.”

“Cool. Because that makes us both saviors. We make a really great team.”

“That we do.”

“Seriously though, you have no idea all that you’ve done for me.”

“I couldn’t have possibly done—”

“No, really,” she said, her brow furrowed. “To me, the world has always been a miserable place. I’ve never belonged anywhere. I’ve never felt… safe.” She ran a hand down her face, taking a moment to remind herself that sharing her emotions was healthy for her. “So, I’ve always run. I ran from everything that I thought could hurt me.” Regina’s voice seemed to be trapped behind the lump in her throat as she tried to find words suitable enough to follow such heavy words. “But I couldn’t outrun myself. I’ve always felt broken and unlovable. I come with so much of my own baggage and many of my own mistakes.”

She intertwined their fingers and allowed her gaze to rest on their hands, mulling over how, if at all, she would put her feelings into words. Despite all the things she wished to say, Regina knew to remain quiet, allowing Emma that time to herself, remembering vividly the first time she laid in her bed and shared something deeply personal that shaped her as a person.

“You love all the broken pieces of me. I feel safe for the first time in my whole life. In you,” she confessed, “I’ve found home.”

Unable to refrain any longer, the brunette stood from her chair and wrapped her arms around her waist, kissing her deeply before engulfing her in a hug. Emma stood to fully accept the gesture and held Regina close, burying her face in her neck, inhaling the unique sent that always brought her a nearly serene calmness. She finally allowed her tears to fall, and the older woman squeezed her tighter as she felt them against her neck.

“You’re not broken,” she murmured, cradling the back of her head. “You’re a strong, independent woman that has shown the whole world that you can overcome any obstacle that comes your way. And I promise to always love you the way you deserve to be loved. You deserve happiness, Emma, and I will do anything I can to give that to you.”

They remained in their comforting embrace for quite some time, allowing the weight of their conversation to settle and slowly ease away. With each gentle caress of soft skin and whispered profession of love, the world around them seemed brighter. Emma suddenly felt weightless, acknowledging for the first time that maybe running wasn’t always the best option and that letting someone in was truly freeing. With heightened happiness, she pulled away from her lover and smiled warmly at her.

“Alright, enough of this sappy talk,” Emma teased. “It’s no way to spend our first date.” Regina laughed and shook her head.

“I think that’s a good idea.”

After sharing yet another kiss, they began to clear the table, Emma unknowingly stepping quickly into Henry’s role during clean up. When the dishes were neatly in the dishwasher, Regina revealed a red velvet cake she’d baked, bringing forth a child-like excitement from her lover. They shared their desert, easily returning to their amicable conversation, until both their plates were made clean. As they finished, Regina noticed a small spot of icing on the corner of Emma’s mouth. As she reached for her napkin to rid the stickiness from her face, Regina, in an attempt to be romantic, leaned forward.

“Allow me.”

She swiped her thumb gently over the crease of her mouth, successfully removing the sweet sauce from her cheek. As she did so, Emma turned her head and took her thumb into her mouth, closing her eyes and wrapping her tongue around her finger. Regina felt a heat wash over her at the younger woman’s sudden seduction. Emma released it, and the brunette dragged her wet finger across her bottom lip to her chin before caressing her jaw.

“I missed a spot,” she husked, slowly standing from her chair and inching closer.

Still holding her face with one hand, she used the free one to wipe at the other cheek, ridding her of an imaginary remnant of dessert. Closing the distance, she flicked her tongue over the spot she’d supposedly cleaned, following it with a warm kiss. Emma pulled Regina towards her, her hands resting on her hips, stroking her back softly through the silk material beneath her jacket.

“Mm, why do I have the feeling that there’s nothing there?” she asked playfully, letting her hands sneak dangerously close to the hem of her shirt.

“I must have been mistaken,” the former Mayor purred, feeling much more confident in the direction this was heading.

She then kissed Emma with fervor, her tongue snaking out to stroke her lips, relishing in her quickly granted access. The kiss became heated as Emma’s tongue matched the rhythm of her lover’s. Regina grabbed hold of the younger woman’s tie and pulled, successfully bringing herself forward to straddle her on the chair. Emma moaned in response, finally allowing her hands to find their way beneath her blouse and camisole, stroking the soft skin of her back.

Her slim fingers grazed the clasp of her bra, and she used all of her will power to avoid tearing it off her right there in the dining room. Instead, she dragged her fingernails down the length of her back, eliciting a long, deep moan from her lover atop her. She attached her teeth to the olive toned skin of her neck, nipping her way up to her ear lobe, which she bit and tugged on gently.

Regina mindlessly started to rock her hips and used her grip on Emma’s hair to hold her firmly to her neck. She then slid her fingers down her arms and to the front of her shirt where she deftly undid the button immediately beneath her collar. Loosening the knot of her tie, she flipped it over the blonde’s shoulder and continued to undo the buttons down the front of her shirt, revealing another material obstacle in the form of her tank top. She groped at her breasts through her shirt, eagerly working to bring forth a hardened nub beneath her remaining clothing. A muffled groan came from her neck as she felt a small sting where Emma decided to bite her.

She slipped her fingers around Emma’s throat and gave a gentle squeeze along the sides. She was rewarded with a gasp and an upward thrust of her hips. With her grip, she guided Emma away from her, resting her head back against the chair, watching as her pupils dilated and her pink tongue shot out to wet thin lips.  She moaned, unable to stop the vocal satisfaction that Emma’s submissiveness provided her. She knew all along that the Sheriff rather enjoyed Regina in a more dominant position, especially given their encounter in Emma’s office, but her ego always encouraged her to at least put up a fight.

Keeping this in mind, she dragged her fingers down the column of her throat to eagerly finger the sharp angles of her collar bone. With her other hand, she playfully began twisting silver silk between her fingers, inching closer, eliminating Emma’s wiggle room with each tightening curl around her finger.

“What do you say we go upstairs, hmm?”

“The bedroom is much preferred to the… ah…” she moaned, Regina now sucking on her pulse point, “… to the dining room, but truly… ahhh… I’ll take what I can get at this point.”

“Excellent,” Regina said, releasing her hold on the tie. “Do you trust me?”

“Yes.”

“But do you trust me with magic?”

“Yes,” Emma again answered confidently.

“Good.”

She smiled that same smile that once had Emma concerned, but now she was beginning to see that it was more about Regina’s dominant side than simply her magic, and she relished being in control; however, Emma herself definitely had a rarely spoken of submissive side, and she found herself extraordinarily aroused at the idea of letting Regina take control for a while, even if just this once. She’d certainly make a point to establish her dominance again another time. 

“Now what would you say if I offered to have us both in my bedroom in a matter of seconds?”

“I’d say the faster the better,” she answered with a wink, her fingers toying with the button of Regina’s slacks.

“Would you like me to use magic to get us there?” Regina asked, untucking her shirt from her belted jeans.

“Now you’re just torturing me. I’m ready.”

With a softer, nearly motherly tone, she said, “Hold onto me, dear. I promise you’ll be safe.”

Emma was still a little nervous due to the newness of it all, but she trusted Regina whole heartedly. She gripped her hips and closed her eyes. The older woman kissed her forehead and slipped one hand around her neck. With her free hand, she summoned her magic, flicked her wrist, and encompassed the two lovers in a cloud of purple smoke.

Chapter Text

She wasn’t sure what she was expecting, but that feeling wasn’t it. She struggled to put words to the physical and emotional sensations she experienced. She convinced herself it would be much more terrifying to disappear from one room and reappear in another. Instead, it was somewhat similar to what she was becoming accustomed to with her own magic. Becoming aware of the hand still placed securely on the back of her neck, she opened her eyes to find a very concerned Regina staring back at her.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.”

Regina visibly relaxed and let out a relieved sigh. Still finding her constant care for her well-being endearing, Emma kissed her softly, sharing her continued appreciation. The kiss remained chaste for several seconds before she smiled coyly against plump lips and inched her fingers slowly beneath her blue blazer. Her own heart raced as Regina’s breath hitched in her throat, her lips parted and panting. She kept her eyes closed as she waited for Emma’s talented fingers to begin ridding her of clothing and touching her body eagerly.

Wanting to take things slow, Emma hooked her fingers into the shoulders of her jacket and gently pulled it down her arms, nipping softly at her bottom lip. Regina’s attention was brought back to those soft lips she was briefly distracted from and quickly continued their delicate dance. Her mind was clouded and hazy, focusing only on the present soft caresses and gentle stroking that she had been desperately craving. Emma, however, was much more focused on a different task.

Once her jacket was removed, she carefully tossed it onto the bed behind Regina before immediately starting in on the buttons of her blouse. Placing warm kisses along her jaw and then down her neck, she rid her of her shirt, breaking contact only moments later to pull her camisole over her head. Both were carefully pitched atop their accompanying clothing. She allowed her hands to wander toward curvaceous hips, guiding the older woman backward to the edge of the bed.

When she felt the backs of her legs hit the soft furniture, she allowed herself to plop down and smile up at the green-eyed beauty that seemed very determined to take her time. With a sly grin, Emma deftly unbuttoned her slacks and seductively slid them off her waist and down her legs, Regina assisting momentarily by lifting herself off the mattress. As she pulled the last of the material off her ankles, she leaned back in for a kiss. But instead of returning her warm hands to olive skin, she ended the kiss as quickly as it had begun and put her finger up, signaling that she needed a moment.

Confused, Regina eyed her curiously as Emma gathered the rest of her forgotten clothing from the end of the bed and draped it carefully over her arm. Walking toward the closet, she opened the door, hastily located a few hangers, and neatly hung each article back on the rack. Exiting the rather large storage space, she was more than ready to continue her exploration when she saw that Regina had placed her hand over her heart, a large smile spread across her face. Unsure what had the older woman so emotional, she cocked her head slightly as she approached her, resting her hands softly on her knees.

“I’m so in love with you.”

“Because I put your clothes away?” Emma chuckled. “If I would’ve known that, I would have done that ages ago.”

“No, silly,” she said, her voice hushed. “Because it’s the little things you pay attention to that show how much you care.”

“Well, a queen has no business wearing wrinkled clothing,” the younger woman said, her adoration evident in her tone. Utterly moved by her words, Regina cupped Emma’s face and kissed her soundly, knowing that any response would insufficiently portray her overwhelming emotions. Always reading her well, the blonde pulled away and rested their foreheads together. “I said that I love all of you, Regina. And I meant that.”

“I love you too, Emma. More than you’ll ever know.”

Emma kissed her lips once more before peppering light kisses across her cheeks, her nose, and her forehead, eliciting a very rarely heard giggle from the older woman. Loving the sound of her nearly child-like laughter, she allowed her loving touches to become more playful. Leaning more fully onto her and placing her hand on the small of her back, Emma lowered her gently, hovering only an inch above her. As blonde locks fell from above and landed beside her head, Regina was nearly certain she’d never seen Emma look so angelic, but she was yet again quickly distracted as the silk tie dropped from behind her shoulder and onto her own nearly bare chest.

“Now, where were we?” she husked. In her earlier quest to fondle Emma’s pert breasts in her dining room, she realized that she’d only opened her shirt low enough to achieve her goal. She fingered the remaining two lower buttons, and the smirk she sported had heat rapidly returning to the younger woman’s abdomen. She stood quickly and fumbled with her own shirt, trying to remove her remaining garments as fast as possible, but she was stopped by a swift tug of her tie. Now standing between spread thighs, Regina sat up again, and Emma’s hands instinctively rested on her hips, very near her desired destination.

“Strip for me.”

Emma couldn’t help but laugh at the preposterous idea but the regal woman drew her closer and ran her fingers along her waist line, pulling teasingly near her zipper. She watched as green eyes followed the movement of her tongue as she wet red painted lips.

“Babe, that would be the most ridiculous strip tease you’ve ever seen,” she finally responded.

“Humor me,” the Queen purred, and the younger woman unexplainedly felt the compulsion to comply.

Shaking her head in amusement, she answered, “You’ll regret this,” before finishing Regina’s previous task of removing her shirt. Knowing she couldn’t take herself seriously, she decided she would make this a rather exaggerated and humorous seduction, dramatically tossing her shirt to the side. The subtle movement of Regina’s chest exposed her chuckle, though no sound left her lips, trying not to give into Emma’s antics so quickly. Her will was tested when the younger woman unbuckled her belt and whipped it from her belt loops, swirling it around her side before pitching that as well. Brunette locks briefly covered her face as she ducked her head and covered her mouth in a failing attempt to conceal her laughter.

“Is it working?” Emma teased.

“Most definitely, Miss Swan.”

She wiggled her eyebrows in jest before reaching for the knot of her tie that was now an uneven mess thanks to all the intermittent tugging. As she loosened it and began to pull it over her head, Regina protested.

“The tie stays on.”

“Damn,” Emma said with an exaggerated whistle. “You have a thing for this tie, woman.” When the older woman raised one eyebrow expressing mock surprise at her comment, Emma visibly shivered, and Regina took the opportunity to test the waters, reassuring herself that the blonde was into her current approach.  

“It stays on,” she said again, her tone nearly a growl.

Emma bit her lip excitedly, as she could only imagine what Regina had planned. Tucking her tie inside the cotton material and crossing her arms over her torso, she shimmied her tank top over her head, throwing it in the same direction as the rest of her belongings. Despite her continued playfulness, Regina remained intensely fixated on her younger lover as the pale skin of her toned stomach and chest were exposed, her never before seen navy blue bra lifting her breasts and making her already alluring cleavage all the more appetizing. Her gaze became predatory, a lioness ready to pounce on her prey, and Emma felt another shiver run down her spine. Joking aside, she felt that fire burning in her belly as she unbuttoned her jeans, pulling them slowly over her hips, swaying them side to side, tempting the queen to end the tease and have her way with her, especially once she noticed that Emma was wearing a matching dark blue thong in lieu of her usual boy shorts.

As the tight denim reached her lower thigh, she realized, as she did every time she shed her signature skinny jeans, that she would need to peel them off like a second layer of skin. Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment, and she laughed awkwardly as she lifted her leg and yanked hard. Nearly losing her balance, she started to hop on one foot with the jeans now stuck around her ankle. No longer able to control her own laughter, Regina stood and nudged her lover’s knee back to the ground.

“Why do I feel like this is quite a familiar scene?”

When the rather clumsy sheriff regained her footing, she placed her hand between pale breasts and guided her back toward the bed. She laid down, and Regina positioned herself between her legs, lovingly untangling her limbs, pulling her socks off as she did so.

“I told you it would be awful,” Emma said, still embarrassed, lifting her torso and holding her weight on her elbows.

“It wasn’t,” Regina said softly. “It was perfect.”

“You’re just saying that.”

“I am not,” she continued, moving her body above her lover’s athletic form. “It was so wonderfully Emma-esque. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Well I know what I want my first magic lesson to be. How to quickly take off all my clothes.”

“Is that so?”

“Or I could just stop wearing those impossibly tight pants.” She rolled her eyes at her own wardrobe choices, but Regina shook her head.

“No, we can’t have that,” she said, kissing the valley between her breasts, “because I do so enjoy seeing you in that skin tight denim. And removing your clothing myself is very satisfying.” She brushed her tie off her chest as she grazed her teeth along the side of her breast. Green eyes drifted closed as she mumbled against soft skin, “You are very arousing.” She wrapped her fingers around Emma’s wrist and guided her hand between her legs, pressing the backs of her fingers firmly against her damp underwear. Emma gasped at the discovery and immediately rotated her hand, stroking her through the wet material. Regina whimpered at the touch before she again sported that predatory grin. “Do you doubt me now, Miss Swan?” she asked. All Emma could do was vehemently shake her head.

Regina moved to straddle one muscular leg as she positioned her own at the apex of Emma’s thighs. She applied much needed pressure to her aching core as she ground her hips into Emma’s searching fingers. As they kissed, touched, and explored, they maneuvered their way to the top of the bed, Emma resting her head against the pillows. Regina was now slipping her fingers beneath the rarely seen panties, caressing soft and damp skin, capturing Emma’s moans with open mouthed kisses.

Her teasing touches successfully had the younger woman extremely aroused, but when her moans became louder and she started to buck her hips, Regina removed her hand, much to her lover’s displeasure. She gripped the waistband of her underwear and swiftly yanked them from her legs, causing the blonde to smile at the implication that she’d finished what she started. Instead, the Queen crawled her way back up her body, pressing hot kisses to already heated skin, leaving goosebumps in their wake. She straddled her naked waist and nuzzled her way into Emma’s neck. Holding her weight with one hand, she used the free one to loosen silver silk, and the younger woman took the hint, sliding her head through the gap. Regina reached behind her, and Emma lifted herself off the bed, allowing nimble fingers to deftly unclasp her bra and toss it thoughtlessly to the floor.

“Are you feeling at all… adventurous this evening?” Regina asked, looking down into green eyes. She smiled proudly to herself as Emma’s pupils dilated, and she subconsciously licked her lips. She mindlessly continued to brush her fingers along Regina’s thighs around her waist.

“I’d say I am,” she answered, her voice strained as she struggled to stop squirming. “What did you have in mind?”

“Mm,” she hummed, dipping her head to take a nipple into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the quickly hardening bud before sucking hard and grazing it with her teeth. Emma’s moan sounded much like a grunt as she slid her hand to the back of her head and tugged gently at her hair. The brunette nipped and sucked at pale skin, mumbling in between kisses, “I’m not going to tell you.”

“Now what kind of ga…ahh… game is that? Oh, fuck, ‘Gina.”

Regina’s chuckle only caused Emma’s moans to become louder, vibrating plump lips around her sensitive nipple and driving her question straight from her clouded mind. She released it with a pop before taking a moment to gyrate her hips against Emma’s stomach, further soaking her own panties, before leaning forward and planting both hands on either side of curly blonde hair.

“A fun one,” she finally answered. Emma could only smirk, her hooded eyes and heaving chest evidence enough that Regina was successfully and pleasantly torturing her. “I want to play with you,” she husked, dragging her finger along her sharp jawline. “I want to discover your hidden dirty little secrets that make you come completely undone.” She leaned in for a slow, sensual kiss, sliding her tongue across Emma’s own, ensuring she took her time, but Emma finally broke the kiss.

“Babe, I’m pretty sure you know all those,” she groaned, “so feel free to start using them at any time.”

“Then maybe,” she said, nipping her bottom lip and rocking her hips once again, “I’ll find some new tricks,” Regina growled. She flashed that ‘You’re in for some trouble’ smile brilliantly down at her, and she felt all the blood in her body flow directly to her aching core. “However, there are rules.”

“Of course there are rules,” Emma half-jokingly complained.

“Do you trust me?” she asked, her tone now serious, brown eyes searching for any sign of hesitancy.

“I wish I had a quarter for every time you asked me that,” the Sheriff teased. But before her lover could protest and explain the importance of maintaining trust, she finished, “I know, babe. I trust you.”

“Good,” she said before reaching for her new favorite clothing accessory nearby. “It’s simple and works much like a stop light,” she continued, sliding it through her fingers, Emma watching with fascination. “Green means that you’re comfortable and enjoying,” she paused to place emphasis on ‘enjoying’, “what we’re doing.” She felt the younger woman’s abdomen flex between her thighs.

“Yellow is mendable. It means that you want to slow down or it can be used if you’re unsure of our current… activity,” she said coyly. “Yellow can lead us in a different direction without entirely stopping, but only if that’s something you’re comfortable with. It puts some control back in your hands. Do you understand?” Her young lover nodded emphatically, biting her bottom lip until it nearly turned white.

“Say ‘red’ and everything will come to a complete halt. The moment you’re uncomfortable or tired or don’t like what’s happening… anything that makes you want to stop, and I’ll end it immediately.” Her tone was firm and delivered like an instruction rather than an explanation. She gripped Emma’s chin lightly, meeting green curious eyes.

“Emma, I need you to promise me you’ll use this color system. I can’t make sure you’re safe unless you do, and I don’t ever want to frighten you.” Knowing all she’d been through, Regina needed to ensure she’d never trigger her.

“I promise, Regina,” she answered, nodding her head. She winked before adding, “And the light is very much green right now.”

The brunette swooped in and captured kiss swollen lips, thrusting her tongue in between white teeth. Moaning into the kiss, Emma reached behind the Mayor and easily unclasped her bra, allowing it to fall on her own chest, immediately replacing the soft cups with her hands, squeezing her breasts and toying with hardened nipples. Regina bucked her hips forward in response before repositioning herself and brushing her thigh against her lover’s heated center. The blonde gasped, the much-needed pressure to her throbbing clit coming as a pleasant surprise.

Leaving her thigh in place, Regina sat up and out of Emma’s reach, catching her attention. She pouted at the loss, loving the way Regina’s body reacted to her touch. Her eyes fluttered open, and she was once again witness to the hungry gaze of her incredibly alluring girlfriend.

“Close your eyes.”

Doing so without question, the usually more defiant Sheriff closed her eyes and bit the inside of her cheek, her nervous excitement causing butterflies to fill her stomach. But that burning fire of arousal remained, and she squirmed, pressing her thighs together around Regina’s still leg. She shivered at the sound of her throaty chuckle.

Moving slowly and relishing in the effect the suspense had on her, Regina took her time flattening the tie that had given her dirty ideas from the moment she laid eyes on it. She leaned forward and kissed her softly, pulling away sooner than Emma would have liked, before placing the material over closed green eyes. Instantly understanding what new type of exploration she had in mind, Emma lifted her head and gave Regina the room she needed to tie a loose knot behind golden locks.

“Color?”

“Green.”

Regina hesitated momentarily, watching to see if her facial expressions and body language matched her words. She smirked as her lover’s movements stilled, leaving only the rapid rise and fall of her chest, her mind focusing on using her remaining heightened senses to discover Regina’s current whereabouts. Using this to her advantage, she ghosted her fingers across her abdomen, her light touch again leaving goosebumps in its wake. She dragged them up to just beneath the swell of her breasts before tracing her previous path back to her pelvic bone, all the while lowering her mouth to her exposed chest. Emma, concentrating on somehow getting those wandering fingers to find their way between her legs, gasped loudly, the sound quickly turning to a moan pulled from deep within her. The sensation of Regina sucking earnestly on her nipple was inexplicably multiplied by a thousand without her sight and, coupled with the element of surprise, she wasn’t sure she ever wanted to see again.

The older woman sucked hard on her sensitive nub before grazing it lightly with her teeth, using her hand to roll the other between nimble fingers, occasionally giving it a gentle tug. After paying it due attention, she blew on the damp and sensitive flesh, eliciting what sounded like a growl, before floating her attention to the other patiently waiting breast; however, this left her with one now unoccupied hand, and as she continued to lavish her with her talented tongue, she found her way down to her center, wet and waiting for proper attention.

Flattening three digits, she swept them firmly across the entirety of her sex and relished in the intense reaction she elicited. Her hips bucked hard against her hand, nearly pushing her fingers into her aching core, while her hands flung foreword, scratching along her back, leaving angry red marks across olive skin. She hissed at the pain but couldn’t ignore the additional wetness soaking her own ruined panties, noticing now that she was previously unaware Emma could be so loud during sex. But you wouldn’t hear her complain. Her moans and whimpers were music to Regina’s ears, and she found that each beautiful sound further fueled her ego, and ultimately her sex drive.

Regina continued the circular motions of her fingers, avoiding her entrance, causing the blonde’s brow to furrow in disappointment and concentration, gyrating her hips as a means to get those damn teasing fingers to fuck her senseless already. But she discovered that her body rather enjoyed a little teasing and knew that Regina would make the wait much worth her while.

Kissing and biting her way down her torso, Regina left a trail of wet red marks on her way to devour her real dessert for the night. Although she had every intention of taking her sweet time there as well, the smell of Emma’s essence and the sight of her quivering and wanting created a new burst of desire to override her brain. She immediately dove in, lapping at her entrance, tasting Emma for the first time in far too long. She moaned, her lips vibrating around her clit, and it brought the younger woman so close to the edge that she nearly climaxed right then and there.

Regina stiffened her tongue and pressed the tip inside, slipping one hand under Emma’s leg and back around to her hip, holding her wildly bucking waist down to the bed. Emma’s hands fisted nearly painfully into brunette hair, trying her hardest to match the tempo of Regina’s tongue thrust for thrust, but she was no match for the Mayor’s iron grip. Regina retaliated by pressing her nails more firmly into pale skin, and Emma bit her lip, holding back yet another moan.

The brunette quickly replaced her tongue with three fingers, and Emma’s teeth pressed so firmly into her bottom lip that she faintly tasted blood. She pulled harder at brunette locks, but despite that Regina rather enjoyed it, she had another idea in mind. Flicking the wrist of her free hand, the Sheriff’s grip was magically loosened, and the blonde felt a warmth around her wrists. She gasped, but Regina watched her closely, feeling utterly relieved when she saw Emma’s excited smirk and her pink tongue appear between her teeth. Her hands were raised above her head as soft restraints tied her hands to the headboard.

“Color?”

“Green,” Emma answered, breathlessly.

“Good,” she said, rubbing her thumb over the reddened skin above her hip bone. “Be sure to use your colors, but the material is loose enough to slip off your wrists if you turn your hands and pull, okay?”

“Okay, still green,” she said quickly, hoping Regina would get the hint that she wanted her to return to her previous task.

A satisfied grin complimented her sharp features as she purred, “I do believe that the ‘don’t touch or I’ll stop rule’ was your creation, was it not?” Emma could only nod. “But I’m having too much fun to stop now. That would just be punishment to me. Instead, I’ll just limit your ability to touch, hm? Then I won’t have to stop… if you behave, that is.” Her lover whimpered, gripping the new material in her hands, willing her lower half to remain still, fearing that Regina would remain true to her word. She would have to stay patient.

Without preamble, Regina again buried her face into the apex of Emma’s thighs, making it her personal mission to taste every delicious inch of her girlfriend. She licked, sucked, touched, and fucked her until Emma’s entire body was vibrating and her eyes were closed so tightly beneath her blindfold that she was beginning to see stars. Her loud moans disappeared and were replaced with panting as Emma’s mouth opened in a silent scream. The older woman recognized the signs of her rapidly approaching orgasm and proceeded to slow her movements rather than maintain them. The blonde loudly groaned in frustration and couldn’t resist the way her hips moved, seeking much more than she was now being given, not coming off the edge but not enough to send her over it either.

“Do you remember what you so boldly demanded that I do, Miss Swan? In my very office, no less.”

Her mind was very clouded, and she couldn’t seem to think of anything other than her current irritation at the leisurely pace Regina settled on. She choked out, “I don’t remember,” much too soon to have actually attempted to recover any memory at all.

“That’s a shame,” the Mayor answered, her sultry tone causing Emma’s sex to clench, satisfying the older woman that she was still enjoying their little game. “I’d love to fuck you until you can’t think straight, but I’m afraid I can’t do so until you fulfill your very own last condition.”

“Goddamn, Regina,” she breathed, as the rarely heard crass choice of words from her regally refined lover caused liquid arousal to again wet her swollen folds. The Queen made a mental note to talk dirty to the younger woman more often, using it to her advantage.

“Try harder,” she said, lapping again at her entrance, “because I promise you’ll be greatly rewarded.”

Emma’s brow furrowed again as she wracked her brain for any instructions she gave Regina during their office sex days. She was struggling to think at all, let alone remember what happened three whole years ago, while Regina was licking her clit like that, but she tried to think chronologically, hoping that would jog her memory.

She tongue-fucked her as Regina rode her face. No instructions. She hid her underwear and gave them back to her in her office. Still no demands. She fucked her hard on her desk after she cuffed her to the drawer. Regina already mentioned the ‘no touching’ rule. “Fuck, ‘Gin-ah,” she moaned as she hit a particularly sensitive spot. “I’m trying.” Her voice sounded strained as she brought her mind back to that day. It had to be then. She was trying to get back at her, and it was always a power struggle, a play for dominance. She would have needed to get at Regina’s pride and—

“Beg!” she yelled, not as a command but an exclamation in excitement at remembering, knowing that she’d finally get her well-earned orgasm.

“Excellent, my love,” Regina answered, sounding much too proud. “Now all you have to do is—

“Regina, please for the love of god fuck me,” she immediately began to plead, her ego no longer a barrier as it was long ago. She’d happily beg her, knowing full well what that does to her lover, but it was especially easy to do so in her current state of desperation. “I need your fingers deep inside me, fucking me until I can’t breathe and—”

It seemed neither of them would finish a single sentence as Regina did what was asked of her, plunging her fingers into her lover’s throbbing sex, thrusting relentlessly. Emma’s scream of ecstasy easily topped her earlier moans in volume, and Regina whimpered as the wet sounds of her fingers entering Emma to her knuckles reached her ears. Without missing a beat, she continued with her hand as she crawled her way up Emma’s body, crashing their lips together in a hungry kiss, needing to swallow each unbelievably arousing noise that escaped pale lips.

The younger woman bit her bottom lip and returned her kiss in the best way she could, given that she felt she her lungs were on fire and was struggling to take in enough oxygen. The kiss was all teeth and tongue, but tasting herself in Regina’s mouth was insanely erotic. She was closer to climax than she was sure she’d ever been before without giving in to an orgasm, and she clung on to her restraints like they would anchor her to reality.

Momentarily, the Mayor contemplated removing the restraints and blindfold so she could look into those beautiful green eyes when she found her release. She wanted to feel her nails dig into the back of her neck when she arched off the bed and her little incoherent mumbles became a long string of expletives intermingled with her name. But right now, she achieved her goal and discovered one of Emma’s “dirty little bedroom secrets”. She knew, especially from their office rendezvous, that she had a bit of a submissive side, but tonight, she pushed the limit just a little further, slowly testing the waters of what Emma would be comfortable with. Whether she’d been blindfolded or restrained before, Regina didn’t know, but she was happy to learn one more way to please her. Not that it wasn’t a bit selfish considering that she very much enjoyed being authoritative.

She nipped at Emma’s sharp jawline and used her free hand to grip at the sides of her neck. Her body jerked against Regina’s above her, and her lover purred into her ear, “You’re so wet for me, Emma.” She rocked her panty clad sex against her muscular thigh in tandem with her fingers, coating her sweat covered leg in her own arousal. “You’re so delightfully tight around my fingers.” Her words caused her core to clench even more around her probing digits, and Regina knew she was moments away from orgasm. Watching her closely, she carefully squeezed her throat a little tighter and husked into her ear.

“Now I’ve fucked you until you can’t think or breathe, Miss Swan, so come for me like I know you want to.”

Just as Emma toppled over the edge, Regina heard her pant, “Kiss me,” before her words meshed with moans and cries that nearly brought the older woman to her own orgasm. Their kiss was sloppy and wet, neither woman able to maintain much contact when they were struggling to get enough air into their lungs. Emma’s body quivered and shook as her lover fucked her relentlessly, prolonging her ecstasy for as long as possible.

When the blonde had ridden out her high, Regina could feel her leaning her hips away from her rapid touch, her body suddenly feeling too sensitive. She slid her soaking wet fingers from within her, dragging them slowly up and down her inner thigh. She felt warm puffs of air against her cheek and waited patiently for Emma to catch her breath before she ghosted her fingers through her sex, sending a shockwave of pleasure to spread quickly through her entire body. Knowing her body was hypersensitive, Regina kept her touches light, grazing gentle circles over her swollen clit, relishing in how rapidly her lover was approaching another climax.

“Color?”

Emma didn’t answer, her moans still reverberating off the walls. Although those lovely sounds strongly suggested she was well-pleased, Regina needed to follow through and use their system, just as she expected Emma to do. She ever so slightly slowed her ministrations, intending to ask her again, when Emma finally answered between her loud pants.

“Green… promise…” she breathed desperately. “It’s gree—oh fuck!”

Getting the confirmation she needed, Regina’s fingers applied a little more pressure to her engorged clit and quickened the circular motion that was driving the younger woman mad. She watched with pleasant fascination as Emma’s second orgasm tore through her, suddenly rendering her silent. After only a few moments, pale thighs clamped hard around her forearm, Emma’s body unable to withstand much more stimulation. Content with the night’s performance and the level of her lover’s satisfaction, she finally removed her hand, albeit reluctantly, and immediately brought soaked fingers to eager lips. She sucked them into her mouth, licking each digit clean, before releasing them with a loud pop.

Emma, completely spent, could only muster a small smirk at the sound, knowing exactly what Regina was doing. The older woman hummed in approval, the sight of the big bad Sheriff lying in the middle of her bed, panting and covered in sweat in such a vulnerable position, sent another wave of electric arousal to strike her right in her lower abdomen, heat spreading quickly to her aching sex. She’d been suffering ever since she dragged Emma’s wrist between her own thighs, showing the young blonde what an effect she had on her. She was nearly certain that a few simple touches would give her the orgasm she craved. But tonight, she chose instead to focus all her attention on Emma, wanting to please the woman she missed so desperately. Selfishly, she also wanted to explore and reacquaint herself with the beautiful body that seemed to affect her in ways she never expected.

She placed a few sporadic kisses on salty skin as she maneuvered her way up Emma’s torso. Kneeling beside her, she reached above her head and pulled at the loose knot around her wrists, freeing her hands. Emma’s arms dropped down to the bed like dead weight, the thought of moving them seeming like an impossible task when she felt this exhausted. Regina then slipped her fingers beneath the soft material over her eyes, stroking her cheeks softly as she slid it up and off her face. After resting a few moments longer, Emma peered up at her with half-lidded eyes.

“Hi.”

“Mm, there’s those beautiful green eyes,” she purred with an adoring grin. She leaned forward and kissed her forehead gently, brushing a stray hair off heated skin, before pulling back once more. She kissed her soundly before lowering herself to the bed, resting her head against Emma’s chest and draping an arm over her midsection. She pressed her almost naked body snuggly against her side, resigning herself to the fact she’d wait patiently for Emma to fall asleep before she snuck off to the bathroom to finish what they’d started.

“You’re too good at that,” Emma said, gaining enough strength to bring her arm down from above her head and wrap it around Regina’s side. The Mayor lifted her head and smiled coyly at her.

“At what, Miss Swan?”

“That,” she laughed. “You know exactly what I mean.” When Regina’s smirk only grew wider, she shook her head. “You’re insufferably arrogant.”

“Careful, Sheriff,” the older woman warned. “Don’t confuse arrogance with confidence, as I do believe I just showed you exactly what I’m capable of.”

“You most certainly did,” she agreed with a mischievous grin. “Now, it’s my turn.” Wrapping her arm tightly around her waist, she maneuvered Regina’s small frame on top of her and leaned forward to kiss her, but she felt her small hand press against her sternum, nudging her away.

“It’s okay, dear. You really don’t have to,” Regina said softly, brushing her fingers against her cheek. “You should get some rest.”

“Don’t underestimate me, Your Majesty,” Emma husked, her wandering hands reigniting the simmering fire of the Queen’s arousal. “I’m only getting started.”

She slid her fingers beneath the waistband of her underwear and glided them through slick heat, watching as brown eyes fluttered shut, groaning in pleasure. Regina easily straddled Emma’s waist, pressing herself firmly into the Sheriff’s touch. Sitting up straight and rocking her hips in a steady rhythm, she ran her fingers through her hair and fisted her fingers into brown locks on the back of her head. With her eyes still closed, she planted her other hand firmly on Emma’s abdomen, maintaining her balance while she concentrated on riding her hand until she finally reached her climax.

With her mouth agape and hand still, Emma watched in awe as Regina managed to utilize her hand as a toy, grinding her sex against her flat palm. Coming to her senses, she stiffened her fingers and easily slid two into awaiting warmth while letting her other hand wander across her stomach and to her slightly bouncing breasts. Regina moaned in approval as she lifted her knees slightly off the bed and then impaled herself once again on awaiting fingers, leaning further back to achieve the perfect angle.

Finally finding her inner strength, Emma used her muscular core to sit up straight, capturing a dusk nipple in between pale lips, flickering her tongue over its peak. As she moved to pay its twin the same due attention, she maneuvered her hand to her lover’s lower back, leaning into her body a little more fully, hitting a sweet spot inside Regina that she didn’t even know she had. She moaned as she dropped her hand out of her own hair and gripped blonde hair instead, holding on to the back of her head for much needed stability.

Her body went rigid as her impending orgasm swooped in faster than she was prepared for and left Emma to hold her weight. The younger woman picked up where Regina left off, continuously pumping her fingers into wet heat, sucking hard on the skin above her ribs between her breasts certainly leaving a mark, using what little strength she had left in her arms to hold her upright. When her orgasm ceased, she slumped against Emma’s lithe form, not protesting at all when strong arms lowered her to the soft mattress below.

Panting heavily, the two women lay there silently reeling from the events of their evening thus far. Regaining her energy first, Emma kissed her shoulder and then her collarbone, inching her way closer to plump red lips. She nibbled the soft skin above her pulse before soothing the glistening red mark and moving higher. Fingers wound their way through silk locks as Regina tugged wandering lips to her own, smiling into the kiss.

“Thank you, Darling.”

“Oh, don’t thank me for that,” Emma said. “That doesn’t even count.”

“My body begs to differ,” the older woman chuckled.

“That’s because you still insisted on doing all the work. Just lay there and let me work for it this time,” she said with a wink.

“I won’t ‘just lay here’. I’m no Pillow Princess,” Regina scoffed. At Emma’s obvious look of surprise, she supplied, “I know this world’s silly terms.”

“That phrase was stupid before I ever heard you say it, so now it certainly sounds ridiculous. Besides,” she said, nuzzling her neck with her nose, “you’re a Pillow Queen.” Regina playfully slapped her arm.

“Need I remind you who spent the majority of this evening with her hands tied to my headboard entirely at my mercy?” Emma felt her sex clench involuntarily, and Regina smiled smugly as she saw the glint in her eye. “Precisely, Miss Swan. So do enlighten me on who is the Pillow Princess in this relationship.”

With a hard eye roll, Emma said, “Then I’ll just have to return the favor.” She wiggled her eyebrows before lowering her eager mouth to the elastic waistband of her ruined panties. Taking the thin material between her teeth, she dragged it down toned thighs as Regina moaned and wove her fingers through her hair, encouraging her decent.

[X]

Emma huffed as warm streams of orangish-yellow light shone through Regina’s much too thin curtains and into her still closed eyes, waking her from her peaceful slumber. Intent on telling her girlfriend exactly how much she did not enjoy being woken up in such a manner, she rolled onto her side and blindly reached out with her arm to find the rest of the bed empty. Feeling that the sheets were still warm where her lover once lay, she knew she couldn’t have left bed much earlier, quite possibly for the same reason.

Mumbling to herself about how she wished she could just curl up with her and stay in bed for the majority of the day, she swung her legs over the side and touched her feet to the floor. The motion brought to her attention just how sore she was this morning, a fact she didn’t find all that surprising given how attentive Regina had been the night prior. She smiled to herself, shaking her head at the memory, trying to quell her quickly budding arousal before even exiting the bedroom.

Stretching as much as her sore body would allow, she gathered her belongings off the floor and dressed herself, only noting that her shirt seemed to be missing despite the rest of her clothing being exactly where she tossed it. Not awake enough to even consider that a problem, Emma padded her way into Regina’s expansive bathroom to find a toothbrush lying out for her. She couldn’t stop the dopey smile that tugged at her lips upon seeing it there, remembering just what it’s like to have the Mayor wake before her and leave a trail of little things that show how much she cares.

Making her way down the stairs, her smile grew as she smelled the fresh scent of coffee, feeling an almost comforting sense of déjà vu. Although this time, she wasn’t nervously descending the stairs, hungover and terribly unsure of what staying the night meant for them or their newly budding romance. As she rounded the corner into the kitchen, she was captivated by the sight of Regina sitting at the island, dressed in only the missing black shirt in question and a pair of purple underwear, drinking her usual morning coffee and reading The Daily Mirror, a pair of black reading glasses perched on the bridge of her nose. Emma leaned against the doorframe, not yet stepping across the threshold, ignoring the heat coiling in her lower abdomen and letting that familiar domesticity settle in her chest instead. She tucked her hands into the pockets of her jeans and watched quietly as the brunette took a sip of the steaming drink before turning the page in the paper.

It felt like forever ago that she first allowed that frightening and thrilling feeling of ‘home’ to fill her heart. That first night, she feared everything was too much – she drank too much and said too much and just felt too much. But coming down those same stairs the very next morning to find Regina at the counter in her adorable silk pajamas felt just right. That was the first time she could say with confidence that she no longer wanted to run. This was where she wanted to be, and the fact that she found herself in the very same position all these years later brought an overwhelming warmth and happiness to fill her stomach with butterflies.

“You’re still not sneaky, Miss Swan,” that husky voice said, breaking through her clouded thoughts. “I truly don’t understand how you were ever successful at surveillance.”

“I’m not trying to be sneaky,” she chuckled, unfolding her arms and finally making her way into the kitchen. “I’m just admiring the view.”

She stepped behind the brunette, wrapped her arms around the back of her chair, and let her hands rest over her midsection. Newspaper forgotten, Regina removed her glasses and allowed her head to lull back onto Emma’s shoulder as the blonde nuzzled her nose into her neck, kissing it softly, while she laced their fingers together over her stomach. The older woman hummed happily as Emma’s kisses moved higher, caressing her jaw before she slid her hand to her pale cheek and pulled Emma’s lips to her own.

“Good morning, my love.”

“It’s a great morning, babe,” Emma said in return, kissing her again sweetly before resting her chin on her shoulder. “Because I get to see you when I first wake up.”

“Well aren’t you just romantic,” Regina supplied, patting her affectionately on the cheek before once again picking up the paper.

“I think the word you’re looking for is ‘charming’.”

“Please don’t making me nauseous this early in the morning. I haven’t even had breakfast yet.”

“Mm, speaking of breakfast,” the younger woman purred, nudging the collar of her black shirt aside with her chin and grazing her teeth along her collarbone. “You look amazing this morning.” As she pushed the shirt open a little further, she was at the perfect angle to see directly down the front of the brunette’s chest. The older woman only fastened about half of the buttons, leaving a lovely view of the valley between pert unrestrained breasts. She grazed her fingers along the shoulder opposite her lips and then down the front of her chest, easily slipping beneath the open shirt, saying, “My shirt looks much better on you.” She didn’t even bother to fight the smug smirk that appeared when she noticed the reddish-purple love bite placed strategically on her ribs between her breasts.

“I knew you had quite the impressive libido, but I was unaware you’d be so… eager this morning. I would’ve thought you had plenty last night,” Regina teased, letting her head fall back once again, leaving herself open to wandering hands. She lifted her arms and let her own fingers find the back of Emma’s neck, tangling themselves in golden locks.

“I didn’t hear you complaining,” she hummed against her thundering pulse, nipping lightly at already reddened skin. Gasping as Emma’s fingertips grazed a rapidly hardening nipple, Regina stood from her chair and turned around, clasping her hands behind Emma’s head.

“I wasn’t complaining, dear. I was simply making a statement.”

Without preamble, Emma took advantage of Regina’s change in position and quickly wrapped her arms around her waist, hoisting her into the air and placing her on the counter. Her fingers gripped tightly into Emma’s bare shoulders, and she shivered as the exposed skin of her thighs met cool granite.

“Miss Swan, get me down from here. This is where we eat!”

“Exactly,” she said with a sly smirk before grabbing her roughly by the collar and yanking her in for a searing kiss. In moments, her shirt was entirely unbuttoned, and Emma’s eager fingers were toying with her breasts, squeezing and groping, before trailing down to create nonsensical patterns on the warm skin of Regina’s thighs with dull fingernails. It wasn’t long before her lips followed suit, and she found herself between the older woman’s legs, eyeing her lace-covered breakfast.

She licked her lips and looked up to find hooded brunette eyes staring back down at her, torn between ‘This is my clean kitchen counter where I prep meals for my family’ and ‘I need her to devour me right this very moment or I’ll die’. The latter thought taking over, she wove her fingers into blonde silk and dropped her head back, sighing pleasurably, and Emma’s warm breath washed over her heated skin when she chuckled at her response.

Not making her wait long, Emma wrapped her fingers around Regina’s ankles and lifted them, placing one heel on the counter top and dropping the other leg over her shoulder. The older woman took the hint and spread herself open for her lover’s waiting tongue, pulling her closer with her calf draped behind Emma’s right shoulder blade. She leaned back, holding herself up with her elbows in order to watch her girlfriend’s magical – no pun intended – mouth do such wonderful things to her.

Attempting to stifle a moan, she sunk her teeth into her lip and watched with rapt attention as Emma locked eyes with her and pressed her hot tongue against the thin material. She grazed her teeth over her clit before tugging her panties to the side and freeing the sensitive bundle of nerves. She wrapped her lips around it and hummed, the vibrations eliciting a similar sound to escape plump lips. Quickly becoming annoyed with the only barrier between her and the object of her desire, Emma slipped her fingers beneath the waistband and slid the clothing from toned legs, pulling hard enough to remove them without Regina lifting herself much at all. Moments later, she dove back in, licking and sucking on her sex in a steady rhythm.

Regina’s arms began to shake, and she could hardly hold up her weight. Her body was also quite sore and very worn out from their eventful first date, and she didn’t seem to have much energy left in her. Emma left her pleasantly sated, and yet it took no time at all for her to arouse her once again with such little effort. As she rapidly approached her orgasm, she was surprised and disappointed when the warm mouth driving her mad suddenly stopped its present task. She opened her eyes to find Emma standing upright like a meerkat, peering across the kitchen.

“Emma, I swear if you don’t—”

“Shh!”

Regina’s mouth opened in shock and mock offense, but before she had the opportunity to incredulously ask her why she had the audacity to shush her, she was being lifted off the counter again and nudged toward the stairs. Turning to find Emma wide-eyed and looking somewhat panicked, she furrowed her brow in confusion. That is, until she heard keys in the front door and voices on the porch.

As realization dawned on her, she set off in a sprint toward the stairs before remembering she had on Emma’s only shirt. Yanking it from her arms, she tossed it behind her without ever turning around, uncharacteristically taking the stairs two at a time. Despite the seriousness of this situation, Emma laughed aloud at the sight of the Mayor skipping steps stark naked in a desperate attempt to keep whoever was waltzing in the door from seeing her in such a state. She slipped into the bathroom just as she heard her son’s voice, still surprised at its somewhat lower tone.

“Mom! Ma! Where are you?”

“Henry!” Snow chided in a whisper-yell. “They might still be sleeping!”

“Nuh uh,” he responded, dropping his bag to the floor. “Mom always wakes up early.”

Emma quickly turned on the water and wiped at her face before swishing some water in her mouth and spitting it out. She couldn’t very well enter the kitchen and greet her son with her mouth tasting like… well, his other mother. After adjusting her hair in the mirror, she exited the bathroom to find not only Henry and Snow but also his friend Jacob standing near the counter. Cringing inwardly at the thought of the terribly inappropriate things she was doing only moments prior, she tried to seem casual as she greeted them.

“Hey, kid,” she said, ruffling his hair affectionately. He scrunched up his face and immediately set to fixing it again, although he didn’t quite hate it as much as he pretended. “Hi, Jacob,” she added with a smile and a wave.

“Good morning, Sheriff,” he said cheerily. Just then, Regina made her way down the stairs in her silk blue blouse, black slacks, and matching blazer looking as calm and collected as ever. “Good morning, Ms. Mills.”

“Well hello, everyone,” Regina spoke up.

She smiled at her growing boy and wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug. He was the same height as her now, and the thought pulled at her heartstrings. She kissed his hair softly but didn’t hold onto him long, not wanting to embarrass him in front of his friend. She then approached Jacob and placed her hand under his chin in a motherly gesture. He had been one of Henry’s few friends since his early childhood, and Regina held a special place in her heart for the kind boy that was not scared off by the Evil Queen that Henry had as a mother. “You’re such a polite young man. When did you grow up so much?”

“In the last couple months, I guess,” he shrugged, and the older woman couldn’t help but chuckle at his attempt at providing her with an actual answer.

“It would appear so.”

She folded her arms and allowed her eyes to roam over her the faces of her surprise guests before allowing them to settle on Snow who appeared to be actively avoiding eye contact. She arched her brow in questioning as she asked, “As much as I love the company, what brings you here this morning? I thought you were picking them up and taking them to school.”

“I was,” she answered timidly, “but Henry absolutely insisted that we stop here first.” At Emma’s pointed glare, she continued. “I tried to call several times to let you know we were on our way here, but no one answered.”

“I needed to know how your date went!” Henry beamed up at her.

The younger woman’s cheeks turned a light shade of pink with embarrassment, and upon noticing, Snow’s turned a matching shade. Regina couldn’t help but relish just a little in the idea that Snow consistently had small reminders that she’d successfully corrupted her daughter. It simply seemed ironic, and she was amused, despite the significant and drastic change in her relationship with her former enemy.

“And since when is that any of your business, young man?” she asked with a smirk.

“Since I’ve been trying to make this happen for months now,” he answered with a matching grin.

“Well, if you must know, your mother and I had a lovely evening.”

“See?” he said excitedly, addressing his birth mother. “I told you there was nothing to be nervous about!”

“Hey, I wasn’t nervous!” she exclaimed, eyes wide. “I was… I just wanted to be prepared, that’s all.” She shot him a look that said she was going to kill him for that later.

“No, dear,” came Regina’s warm voice, her sarcasm causing Emma’s cheeks to turn a shade darker. “You don’t sound nervous at all.”

“Yeah, you didn’t have reason to be worried either, Mom! It all worked out great.”

Her ‘You’re going to regret saying that,’ glare was much more intimidating than Emma’s, but Henry’s mischievous grin never waivered. Snow tried to hide a chuckle behind her hand accompanied by Jacob’s quiet giggle from the other side of the room. 

“You’re an instigator, just like your mother,” she said dismissively, but her tone didn’t carry the bite of an actual insult. Instead, he nodded his head in agreement with an accompanying shrug that was perfectly in Emma’s likeness before glancing at her. The blonde mimicked his action, not bothering to argue something she knew was quite true.

“You both were taking too long so somebody had to do something.”

“You’re lucky I love you,” Emma chirped from her place behind Regina, crossing her arms.

“You young men need to be at school,” the older woman said, intentionally changing the subject. Snow perked up and fumbled with her keys, ready to quickly sprint to the door before she could receive Regina’s lecture. “Jacob, dear, I’m sorry you were swept up in my son’s shenanigans this morning. Snow will be sure you still arrive on time. Why don’t you come for dinner this weekend? I can pick you both up from school on Friday and make it up to you with pizza,” she joked.

“Oh, I don’t mind, Ms. Mills! I had fun with Henry! I’ll ask my mom about this weekend though, for sure. Thank you!”

“You’re very welcome.”

Emma stepped forward to kiss Henry on the forehead, and Regina followed suit. Emma then waved goodbye to her son’s friend before taking a few more steps and hugging her mother, ignoring the remaining slightly pink tint to Snow’s cheeks. Despite feeling a little uncomfortable with being suddenly smacked in the face by a reminder that her daughter was doing… things with Regina, things a mother doesn’t want to know, she hugged Regina goodbye nonetheless, a view that was still somewhat shocking to those around to witness it. When the boys leapt off the front porch and down to the car, Snow lingered behind.

“I really am sorry for the intrusion this morning. I truly tried to dissuade him, but he was very persistent and well…” She ducked her head for a moment and avoided eye contact with the two women listening attentively. “I have such a hard time telling him ‘no’ when he’s such a strong advocate for True Love.” At that, her smile turned genuine and bright, and it made Emma feel a lot of conflicting feelings: embarrassed and relieved, exposed and loved, anxious and excited. Her mother approved of her relationship with Regina. And while she didn’t need her approval for this to work, it certainly made things a hell of a lot easier, especially for Henry. After all this time, she was still getting used to the idea that there were people in her life who were happy for her.

“Don’t worry about it, Snow,” Regina said warmly, resting a hand on her shoulder. “We appreciate your effort but don’t mind the company.”

With a matching grin, she said, “Well I have to get the kids off to school, but it was lovely talking to you. I’ll see you soon.”

“I appreciate you giving them a ride,” Regina answered, walking her to the door. “I’ll bring by a coffee for you when I come into work. It might help get us both through this Board meeting,” she chuckled.

“That would be lovely,” Snow answered gratefully. She took the few steps down to the walkway before smiling at them one last time and sliding into the driver seat. As Regina closed the door, she turned to see Emma smirking at her, standing much closer than she was moments before.

“You were worried, huh?” she teased.

“I suppose only as worried as you were nervous, dear. Don’t act like our son didn’t just expose you too.”

“Fine,” she resigned. “I was nervous. But how could I not be?” she asked, throwing her hands up. “You’re rather intimidating, Madame Mayor.” Regina feigned annoyance and rolled her eyes before stalking closer to the younger woman.

“I’m not that intimidating. And I’m not even the mayor anymore.”

“You’re on the Board,” Emma answered matter-of-factly, “so you still run this town. And what I meant was that you’re intimidatingly sexy.” She wiggled her eyebrows for emphasis, and Regina laughed, slipping her fingers into her belt loops and tugging her close.

“You’re an idiot.”

“Your idiot.”

“You most certainly are,” she chuckled before kissing her soundly.

Emma hummed contentedly before slowly deepening the kiss. Regina’s simmering arousal was quickly ignited when she felt strong hands hold her close, pressing her firmly against the younger woman’s athletic form. She trailed her fingers along her biceps, once again encased in the snug black material that had her equally aroused the night before.

Taking her lip between white teeth, Regina nibbled teasingly before thrusting her tongue into her mouth, suddenly craving all of her at once. She dragged it across the inside of her teeth before stroking Emma’s tongue with her own, determined to exhibit dominance from the start. She roughly grabbed the back of the blonde’s neck and pressed her other hand to her sternum, shoving her back into the nearest wall while bringing her mouth impossibly closer. The younger woman let out a grunt but only lost contact with her girlfriend’s lips when she moved to suck on the skin above her thundering pulse, wandering fingers finding their way to her belt buckle.

“Upstairs,” she breathed. “Now.”

Emma finished her task of unfastening her belt and started working on the buttons of her blouse, much too occupied with reclaiming all of Regina’s slender neck to fully register what was being said. The older woman simply grabbed her hand and laced their fingers together without even waiting for a response. She allowed herself to be walked up the first set of stairs and to the platform before she decided to ask an amusing question.

“Couldn’t you like…” Unable to think of an accurate word for such a new concept, she motioned with her hands mimicking the way Regina would fluidly flick her wrist when performing magic. “… poof us there?” After staring at her pointedly for a brief moment, she moved her hand as such and engulfed them in purple smoke, setting them gently on the floor beside her bed.

“You mean like that, dear?”

“Exactly like that.”

“To be completely honest, I’m not used to having magic again. I forgot I have the ability to ‘poof’ places, as you so eloquently put it.”

Emma half-heartedly rolled her eyes and earned an adorable smirk from Regina. She then rested her fingers under her chin, pretending to be deep in thought.

“Is there some sort of magic that helps you find things you misplaced?”

“Yes, there are various ways. Why do you ask?”

Emma smile looked as if she’d won the lotter as she dug her hand into her pocket. With a furrowed brow, Regina watched as she withdrew something small and held it tucked into her fist. Then she unraveled the material in her hand to reveal that she had her purple lace underwear dangling from her index finger.

“Because it would seem I was right when I said you just like to walk around commando and leave your underwear places. I figured being able to find where you left them might come in handy someday.” Regina snatched them from her before slapping her arm. Emma feigned injury and rubbed at her arm dramatically with a slight pout. “Hey, I thought you’d be thankful that I grabbed them and didn’t leave them for our son to find. Or even worse, his friend!”

“Or your mother…” Regina cringed. Then she remembered. “You took them off me in the first place! I had to run so that I wasn’t found naked on my own kitchen counter!”

“You could’ve poofed,” the Sheriff responded with a wink.

“Shut up,” she said, tossing the panties at her. Emma swatted them away but was quickly distracted from their banter when Regina swept her hand down her body and immediately rid herself of her remaining clothing. Summoning her with the crook of her finger, she purred, “Now come here and finish what you started.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”  

Emma pointed at herself with two fingers silently requesting some assistance, and in moments, her clothing was gone in a puff of purple smoke as well. Wasting little time, she stalked closer and pounced on the older woman, successfully toppling them down onto the mattress and once again reacquainting herself with the most sensitive parts of the olive-skinned goddess she’d fallen so in love with.

Chapter Text

The wind blew through blonde locks and the sunshine warmed her skin as Emma draped her arm out the window of her cruiser. Despite normally being anything but an early riser, her smile gave the morning sunrise a healthy amount of competition in terms of sheer brightness. She awoke at 6:00am – an ungodly hour that she was somehow getting used to – and willingly decided to leave the warmth of her bed to get to the station early. Arriving early meant she could start patrolling early, and an early patrol meant that she was free to head back to the station ahead of schedule. Being ahead of schedule meant she could quickly log a few notes from her rounds and then spend the rest of her morning brainstorming ways she could find a valid excuse to stop by the Mills residence. Her brown-eyed lover managed to weasel her way into her dreams last night, and when Emma woke in the morning, she could think of nothing else but her Queen. It certainly didn’t help that Henry recently started fall break and Regina utilized the opportunity to take some of her own time off and be with him, leaving Emma with an aching desire to leave work and be with them.

She didn’t need an excuse to show up at their family home, and deep down she knew that. Regina assured her on plenty of occasions, and even Henry emphasized this point just a few days ago, but she found herself worrying she was out of place. She still feared overstepping, and Archie suggested this was probably due to her past conflict with Regina and a long history of abandonment and broken trust. She confessed during her counseling sessions that she sometimes felt she was waiting for the other shoe to drop, like everything seemed too good to be true, and she felt she needed to enjoy every single moment of it while she could before it was all taken away. He encouraged her to share this during their couple’s therapy, but the idea seemed much less important than other topics discussed during that time, including finally addressing the Graham situation that hit a little closer to Emma’s heart than some of Regina’s other very poor decisions.

Regardless, she was at least self-aware that she remained somewhat insecure about these things and felt that having a solid reason for dropping in was a little more comforting. Despite the initial awkwardness of it all, she smiled fondly remembering her stop by the house a few days prior. As she tossed paper balls into the nearby trash can, her mind wandered.

xx

‘Is this obsessive?’ she thought, glancing to the window to see the curtains still closed. ‘I haven’t been spotted, so I should just go.’  

Her legs didn’t want to comply and instead followed the commands of her heart that ached to hold Regina close and nuzzle her nose in her neck, drowning in her warmth and that ever-comforting scent of home. She usually reserved morning drop-ins for weekdays when she planned accordingly to take their son to school, but she was stuck working on Saturday morning and didn’t think she had the patience to wait until some yet-to-be-decided time in the future to kiss those plump lips that only ever left her wanting more.

Knocking softly, she waited not-so-patiently for one of her two loves to answer the door. She didn’t wait long before Henry swiftly yanked it open and smiled in delight.

“Ma! What are you doing here?”

“I, um…”

She didn’t think that far ahead. She hadn’t come up with a reason for her presence and felt like a creep now more than ever. Before she could find an excuse, Henry rolled his eyes in a perfect imitation of his brunette mother, and Emma was never more convinced that Henry was the perfect combination of nature and nurture.

“You can just say you missed Mom,” he teased.

Smirking at her look of disbelief, he stepped away from the door and headed back toward the living room where his other mother awaited him. Finding her bearings once again, Emma stepped through the door, removed her shoes and jacket, and followed him.

“Hey, it’s not just her I missed!” she called after him.

“I know that,” he replied with a genuine smile. “I missed you too.”

Emma watched as he plopped down onto the couch and covered himself with a blanket before retrieving his hot cocoa from the coffee table and tugging his comic book back onto his lap. Henry was growing up so fast, and he was nearly as tall as her now. His voice was a little lower, and she knew it wouldn’t be long before they would have to have ‘The Talk’ with him. Unless, of course, she could convince David to do it. Man-to-man and all that; however, in this very moment, he looked just like the little ten-year-old boy with a vivid imagination, surprisingly accurate perspective of the world around him, and the same stubborn persistence of any of the other Charmings that knocked on her apartment door in Boston.

Swallowing tears she wasn’t aware were welling up inside her throat, she let her gaze wander to the almost unfairly attractive woman of her desires sitting with her legs tucked beneath her in a pair of plaid pajamas that Emma was certain she’d never seen before. Seeing Regina out of her usual silk attire caused a blonde eyebrow to raise, and Regina hummed around her mug as she took a sip of tea.

“What brings you here so early, Sheriff?”

She set her own book aside and folded her hands on her lap, her wicked grin growing at Emma’s prolonged silence. She had the time to think of an excuse. It didn’t have to be a good one since the older woman was only ever goading her in typical Regina fashion when she questioned her like this, but she was suddenly fixated on the idea that the ache in her chest did not fade but rather increased upon entering the Mills residence. She wanted to be a part of this. Although she’d never been much of a reader, the idea of curling up with Regina and Henry in the living room on a Saturday morning just relaxing and enjoying one another’s company sounded like the most perfect way she could spend her time.

“Mom, I think Ma’s broken,” Henry joked.

“No, dear,” Regina replied, her eyes never leaving Emma’s. “It’s much too early for her to form complete sentences just yet. We might have to wait for her coffee to kick in.”

“You’re both mean to me,” Emma pouted, sticking out her bottom lip.

“Oh, stop it,” Regina said with that same eye roll before summoning her closer. “Now come here already.”

Wasting no time, she closed the remaining distance between them and leaned forward before remembering their son was in the room. She knew he didn’t mind. He loved the idea of them together, but something about actually pressing her lips against his mother’s, no matter how chaste, filled her with embarrassment and tinged her cheeks pink. She leaned forward quickly, side-eyed Henry to find him once again engrossed in his book, and then pressed a quick kiss to waiting lips. Regina shook her head in amusement before smiling up at her.

“Was that what you came here for?”

“Well,” she started, shuffling her feet nervously. “I was patrolling over on First Street and um, was nearby, so I uh, figured I’d stop by, ya know.”

“Did you hear that, Henry?” the Queen asked, her tone playful. “We’re getting the cliché ‘I was just in the neighborhood’ excuse.”

“It’s better than leaving her jacket here all the time,” he added, biting his lip to stifle a laugh.

“Forget it,” Emma mumbled, feigning offense. “I’m leaving.”

“No, you’re not,” Regina said, standing and tugging on her sleeve. When Emma turned to face her, she eyed her dramatically protruding lip and used the knuckle of her index finger to push it back, causing the younger woman to break her fake pout and smile. She brushed her fingers kindly along her warm pale cheek before saying, “You don’t need a trail of clothing or some silly proximity excuse to come here. We love you, Emma.”

“Yeah, Ma. We love you,” Henry chimed in, standing from his seat and wrapping his arms around her.

She sighed contentedly as she rested her cheek against the side of his head, their new lessened height difference making it blatantly obvious how much he’s grown. Regina stepped in beside him and rested her head on Emma’s other shoulder, wrapping her arms around the two people she loved most in the world. Emma fought back tears as she was yet again reminded of the glorious fact that she finally found the family she was always looking for. She found the place she belonged.

“Besides,” Henry said in a loud whisper, intending for Regina to hear it but pretending otherwise. “Mom makes the best breakfast when you come over.”

Emma couldn’t help but laugh and hoped that it didn’t sound as watery as it felt, trying to hide that she was choking up. Regina poked him in the side, and he yelped, his voice squeaking. Thinking it was Emma, he returned the poke, hitting her right in a very ticklish spot.

“Not fair!” she yelled. “It wasn’t even me!”

She reached for a nearby pillow, hitting him in the side with it. With a grunt, he teetered and lost his balance before grabbing a second pillow and returning the swing. Ducking, Emma dodged his attempt and made way for the fluffy weapon to hit Regina right in the back.

“Oops,” he said, grinning and not looking the least bit sorry. At Regina’s flared nostrils and challenging eyebrow, he swallowed, momentarily questioning the legitimacy of her rage.

“If I were you,” Emma said, smirking, “I’d run.”

Heeding her advice, he took off running toward the kitchen, but not before throwing the pillow at Emma. She caught it, lessening its blow, before turning to Regina. As he rounded the corner out of sight, Regina stopped fighting her smile and let out a laugh, especially after hearing her girlfriend sigh in relief.

“I’m not gonna lie,” Emma said, stepping closer and brushing a strand of brunette hair behind her ear, “you had me scared there for a second.”

“Well, that was the point, dear,” she replied smoothly.

She slipped her fingers into the base of her hairline and tangled them in blonde locks, tugging her in for a kiss. Seizing the opportunity she was given in her son’s absence, she kissed her more passionately, pressing her lover’s body firmly against her own. When she finally rested their foreheads together, she said softly, “I love you too, by the way.”

Regina smiled and kissed her once more, sighing contentedly, before intertwining their fingers and pulling her toward the kitchen. Happy to follow, Emma took a few steps before realizing she still had the pillow in her hand.

“Would you like me to bring a weapon, Your Majesty?” she teased.

“No, I’ll get him back when he least expects it.” She waved her hand, and Emma felt that warm tingling beneath her skin that she felt whenever Regina used magic. At her inquisitive look, the Queen replied, “It’s hard to play those awful video games of his without controllers, hm?” Emma scrunched up her nose and pretended to wince.

“Ooo, that’s harsh,” she joked. Regina turned on her heel and eyed her, that same challenging eyebrow just daring her to take Henry’s side. “And perfectly fair,” she added quickly. “An absolutely just punishment.” She bit her lip at her lover’s dark chuckle.

“Don’t worry, he’ll get them back,” she answered. “He’ll just have to find them in that messy room of his first.”

xx

Just as she was deciding her family was right and she didn’t need a reason other than wanting to be with them, the phone rang. Given there wasn’t a magical earthquake, black sparkling curse clouds, or a demon wraith thing flying around, she was left to assume it was probably something mundane and not serious enough to be calling the crisis number when the non-emergency line worked just fine. Storybrooke was rather boring these days, and not that she was necessarily complaining, but a little action every now and then would be nice.

She sighed, but figured that at this point, anything was better than sitting in the station all day reminiscing. She answered to find that Mrs. Lawrence thought she saw a suspicious looking young man wandering down Main Street looking in shop windows, and she was nearly certain he was casing the place to come back later and rob them. Confirming that she would patrol the street and stick around to see if she saw this unknown character lurking in places he shouldn’t be, she grabbed her keys and jacket and strolled toward the car. Of course, she actually assumed it was just someone in the small town that the older woman didn’t know or just didn’t recognize that was probably window shopping or just being plain nosy, but she figured some fresh air and friendly faces would help pass the time.

She spent the next few hours wandering the streets and asking random passerby if they saw anything worth noting. Not finding anything worthwhile, she sat in the patrol car for a while on the corner and surveilled from that vantage point. When she still came up dry and her stomach grumbled loudly, she shifted the car into gear and drove to Mrs. Lawrence’s home to inform her of the results – or lack thereof – of her patrol. She assured the older woman that she would pass the report along to the afternoon and night shifts to ensure the shops were protected 24/7 from the mystery would-be assailant.

Rolling up to the station, she unlocked the door and was suddenly overwhelmed by the mouth-watering smell of grilled cheese. Not just any grilled cheese, but Granny’s finest. Knowing that only Regina and her parents possessed the keys to the station, she easily used process of elimination to determine the lovely lunch was from her girlfriend. She strolled down the hallway and entered the room to see the disappointing sight of an empty office with a very noticeable lack of Regina. She was hoping that her girlfriend stayed for lunch, but she would happily accept the kind gesture and call her instead.

Pulling out her phone to express her gratitude, she rounded the desk and stopped in her tracks. Slowly setting it down on her desk and tilting her head curiously, she noticed a white envelope with her name on it, written in the former Mayor’s unmistakable handwriting. As she picked it up, she noticed a thin black box underneath about a few inches long with a skinny red ribbon tied around it. She suddenly felt nervous and extremely curious.

Gently tearing open the envelope, she withdrew a handwritten letter from within. It was addressed to her in the same cursive writing that was on the envelope. She quickly became frustrated with herself for the automatic fleeting moment of fear that she was receiving a ‘Dear Jane’ letter. Breakup notes don’t come with grilled cheese and mysterious gifts. She mentally tucked that bad habit away and felt her smile grow as she settled in to the excitement of the surprise.

Emma,

No need to be worried, dear. You can stop bouncing on your feet and sit down, love. Everything is okay.

She couldn’t help but laugh out loud because she was doing exactly that. No one on this earth – or any other realm for that matter – knew her better than Regina. Doing as instructed, she pulled her chair from behind her and sat down, much more relaxed than before, even though she felt the anticipation fluttering in the pit of her stomach.

You once told me that you finally found home, and nothing has filled my heart with more warmth than hearing you speak those words. Yet, you often question if you are welcome in our house and feel so compelled to justify your presence. My dear Emma, you are always wanted and very loved.

Emma felt a lump in her throat and tears stinging at the back of her eyes. She wiped at them, smiling like an idiot, trying her best to ignore the loud thumping of her heart in her ears.

While I know this isn’t something you are used to, Henry and I would like to spend every single day reminding you of this simple fact. So again I say, we want you with us, love you from the depths of our hearts, and will never tire of telling you so.

The problem is, our house doesn’t feel quite like a home. We feel a piece of ours is still missing, and Henry and I have obviously come to the conclusion that the missing piece is you.

Emma choked on the tears that were flowing freely now, feeling pleasantly overwhelmed with love, joy, and pure gratitude. She grabbed a nearby tissue and wiped messily at her nose before continuing to read.

This house feels immensely warmer when you walk through the door. Your smile brings a brightness that is unparalleled by any other. Your laugh fills our hearts with such love and happiness that we crave desperately whenever you leave. I’ve been told I make better breakfast when you’re here, and I can confidently say that mornings are much more pleasant waking up next to you.

Because you’re always looking for a reason to come around, our son and I would like to offer you one. Go ahead and open the box.

Quickly setting the letter down, she picked up the small gift and tugged the string loose. Lifting the lid, she saw a shiny silver key. Gasping, she stared at it for a moment before picking it up and holding the cold metal in her fingers. Remembering she didn’t finish reading, she lifted the letter.

Emma, our family isn’t whole without you, so we would like to give you the key to our house. If you’re willing, we would love for you to come and live with us and finally make our house a home.

She read it over and over again, feeling her heart rate increase each time. She continued to wipe tears as she laughed, a reaction to the nerves she felt as well as the indescribable amount of delight at the idea of moving in with the Mills. At the bottom, she noticed a small note in a different and much less neat handwriting that she recognized to be Henry’s.

P.S. Don’t forget to check your grilled cheese. :)

Shaking her head, she leaned over and pulled the sandwich from the bag. Seeing there was a note scrawled across its wrapping, she untucked the sandwich and set it on a few napkins. She spread the paper out, flattening it enough to read the words.

You have the keys to our hearts and now the key to our house. We know this is cheesy, but will you come live with us?

She chuckled at the boy’s joke, knowing damn well he learned that trick from her. She wiped at her eyes and read the wrapper again, cracking up even more the second time. Another message followed, this time in cursive.

Our son certainly gets his love of terrible puns from you…

That may have been the most Regina thing she said in the entire letter. After giving the letter another once over, she neatly tucked it back in its envelope. Folding napkins around the grilled cheese and dropping it back in the bag, she rolled down the top to keep in its warmth. Then, after staring another moment longer, she picked up the little black box, returned its lid, and slipped it into her pocket. Grabbing the envelope, her keys, and the bag from Granny’s, she sprinted to her car.  

She jumped out the moment she pulled in the driveway, nearly forgetting her lunch on the passenger seat. She ran to the door and then stared at the lock. Slowly pulling the box from her pocket, she pulled out the key and smiled as she the metal fit perfectly into the door knob, unlocking the door with ease. She pushed it open and closed it quietly behind her, setting her sandwich bag on the nearby table and slipping off her boots.

Despite her attempts to be quiet, Henry was in the nearby living room playing video games and peeped his head around the corner to find his blonde mother much earlier than he expected her. His mouth opened in excitement and, never having doubted her answer, he ran across the floor, sliding in his socks, to plow into her side. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed the side of his head, chuckling at his antics.

“You’re gonna live with us?” he mumbled into her shoulder.

“I’d love nothing more.”

He pulled his head back to smile at her, and she kissed his forehead gently before he wrapped his arms around her once again. She snuggled into his shoulder, reveling in this moment of pure bliss. This would be her experience every day she returned from work. Her son would undoubtedly greet her upon arrival, no matter his age, because that was the sweet boy that Regina – and in recent years, herself as well – raised him to be.

“Henry?” Regina called, thinking she heard his voice.

Emma put her finger to her lips, motioning for him to stay silent. She mouthed, “Where is she?” before Henry tilted his head in the direction of the kitchen. She grinned mischievously, and Henry stifled a laugh as he tiptoed behind her. She schooled her features as best she could before rounding the corner into the kitchen.

She spotted Regina standing at the sink washing a few vegetables with her back to the door. The younger woman cleared her throat to catch her attention, and when Regina spun around, Emma used all her self-control not to smile and laugh at the former Mayor’s current outfit. She was sporting her “mom jeans” she saved for chores around the house; however, Emma’s favorite part was seeing her in her black t-shirt with the triangle and rainbow beam flowing from it knowing that Regina had absolutely no clue who Pink Floyd is. She maintained her cool and made sure to wait before teasing her about yet again wearing her clothes, no matter what was on them.

Emma’s unusually quiet demeanor, especially given Regina’s recent jump into scary unknown territory, had the older woman suddenly very nervous, but Emma couldn’t hold in any longer, especially not when she saw her lover’s tell-tale signs of nerves. She smiled widely, and Regina audibly sighed with relief, pressing her hand to her chest. Henry peeked around the corner and laughed, and his brunette mother shot him a half-hearted glare.

“I wasn’t expecting you until this evening,” she said, still sounding a little uneasy. At the moment, Emma’s mind was occupied and she was unable to think of anything else. Her eyes never left Regina’s face as she addressed Henry.

“Kid, you might want to leave the room for a minute.”

With a furrowed brow, he asked, “Why?”

“Because I’m going to kiss your mother now.”

“Ugh, fine,” he resigned. “I’ll be playing Rocket League when you’re done being all lovey.”

The moment his feet crossed the threshold, Emma bounded across the kitchen in a few quick steps before scooping Regina up into her arms. She yelped in surprise, but the noise was smothered in a passionate kiss. She wrapped her legs tightly around Emma’s waist and gripped at her shoulders to remain balanced. The Sheriff held her firmly against her body, as she swiped her tongue across her bottom lip. Giving in to the passion of the moment, Regina willingly granted her access and flicked her own tongue against Emma’s exploring one. The younger woman set her down gently, never leaving her lips, her tongue searching her mouth as if it was unclaimed territory. Needing air, Regina gently nudged at her shoulders and rested their heads together.

“You frightened me, you know.”

“Baby, I swear I didn’t mean to,” she said pulling back, looking into mocha eyes. “I didn’t want to seem too… eager.”

“Well, I wasn’t expecting you at all, and no sign of happiness left me thinking I made a very poor decision.”

“No, ‘Gina. Not at all,” she assured her, kissing her once again. “There’s nothing I could possibly want more.”

“Well then,” she said, kissing the tip of her nose before smiling brightly up at her. “Welcome home, Emma.”

Chapter Text

Regina sighed as she leaned her hip against the counter and dried her hands with a dish towel. Dinner was finished a while ago and was keeping warm in the oven. She wasn’t normally this irritated when this happened, but it seemed that it was starting to become a habit she didn’t appreciate. A simple phone call or a text would be nice. She couldn’t help but sigh again as Henry walked into the kitchen.

“Ma is late again, huh?”

“It seems that way,” she replied dejectedly. “Henry, let’s eat. If we wait for her arrival, dinner will be cold.”

“Are you sure?” he asked with a raised brow.

Ever since she moved in, they almost never ate without Emma unless she was working second shift in the evenings. Today, she was supposed to be working the first shift and should have been home hours ago. She nodded anyway.

They ate in relative silence. It wasn’t uncomfortable but was a little odd compared to the amicable chatting they’d become accustomed to. Regina was frustrated, and Henry was disappointed mostly on behalf of his mother rather than himself. It wasn’t fair that Emma didn’t recognize how her tardiness and lack of communication were affecting Regina. He hadn’t seen her this upset in quite some time, and it was bringing out the protective side of him, the one that would defend her and do anything to see her happy. Just as Henry was thinking of something to say that might cheer her up, the front door opened.

Regina’s head snapped up in the same way a child’s would when hearing sleigh bells, hoping to see Santa. Brown eyes searched the doorway waiting for blonde curls to come bounding in the door. While she expected an excuse for her lateness and a lopsided grin that just begged for forgiveness and warmed her heart, the older woman knew she wouldn’t stay mad for long. After a few moments longer than expected, her brow furrowed, and as she opened her mouth to call for her, she finally heard her voice.

“Hey, sorry I’m late,” Emma shouted from the hallway. “I’m gonna shower really quick.”

Henry and Regina heard her run up the stairs, taking them two at a time, before nearly sprinting into the bedroom. The former Mayor sighed quietly to herself and swallowed her disappointment, pushing her remaining meatloaf around on her dish until Henry finished his. Acknowledging that she wasn’t hungry anymore, she took her dish into the kitchen to store her remaining food for later. She chewed anxiously on the inside of her lip as she tidied up, and Henry worked quietly beside her, chancing sideways glances every now and then.

When the Sheriff finally made her way down the stairs, she trotted into the kitchen and hugged Henry from behind, offering a “Hey, kid,” and a pat on the shoulder. When she reached Regina, she leaned in for a kiss and was momentarily caught off guard when she was offered her cheek instead of a chaste kiss on her lips. She swallowed thickly and took what she was offered, oblivious to the way the older woman turned her head toward her slightly and inhaled deeply as she pulled away.

“Sorry I’m late,” she apologized again, but she only received a hum of acknowledgement from her pre-occupied lover – not one of acceptance or annoyance but rather just letting her know that her words were heard. Regina was too busy chastising herself, feeling incredibly guilty for being suspicious.

She was initially relieved to not smell any alcohol on Emma’s breath and felt ashamed for allowing herself to entertain those thoughts. Then she registered the signature scent of their toothpaste in their shared bathroom. That nagging distrustful feeling grew into a pit in her stomach again because she knew that even if Emma had been drinking, she wouldn’t smell a damn thing if she brushed her teeth.

‘She’s nothing if not a creature of habit,’ she thought, trying to come up with some sort of logical reason for her continued odd behavior, ‘and she always brushes her teeth after she showers.’ Feeling a bit more at ease, she put the last container in the fridge and offered a weak smile.

“Your dinner is in the microwave. You’ll need to heat it up.”

“Thanks, babe.”

The younger woman slowly slid a hand behind Regina and rested it on her lower back, tugging her just a little closer. She gave her ample opportunity to pull away and protest, but instead, Regina allowed herself to be drawn into a warm embrace. Emma dipped her head and kissed her softly, still wet strands of hair falling and grazing Regina’s cheek. She sighed, allowing herself to melt into her touch and enjoy this moment before another uninvited thought crossed her mind. Her body became stiff, and she pulled away.

“Why did you need to shower the moment you walked in the door when you knew we were waiting for you?”

Although it was the more prominent thought in her mind, she ignored the hurt she felt in her chest that Emma didn’t greet her first. She knew it was childish and silly and never something she expected Emma to do, but it was something the younger woman did without fail. Whether she walked in with arms full of groceries or returned home in the early hours of the morning after a long shift, the young blonde always made it a point to say “hello” and kiss her girlfriend, commenting on several occasions that it was the best part of finally having a home. This was as much of a routine habit as was brushing her teeth after a shower, but she chose to escape upstairs instead.

“Oh,” Emma said before swallowing thickly. She quickly released her and glanced down at her feet. Regina noticed that she was flexing her fingers at her sides, as if doing so would pump thoughts to her brain a little faster. “I chased Pongo into the woods again and kinda slipped,” she said, avoiding eye contact, “so I was filthy and needed to wash up.”

Regina had no reason not to believe her, but something about Emma felt off, and it wasn’t her untamed magic. She knew the younger woman better than she knew herself and living with her for almost two years only allowed her to read her like an open book. Regardless of her insider knowledge, it didn’t take a genius to see that Emma was oozing nervousness, but the brunette still felt she was out of line commenting on it. Instead, she stood silently for a moment, using a few seconds to convince herself that she was overreacting, before walking out of the kitchen.

“Well, I’m going to do a load of laundry, so bring down your dirtied clothes, and I’ll wash them.”

“No, that’s okay,” Emma answered much too quickly. “I’ll take care of them.”

Regina turned to look at her incredulously, blinking a few times before staring at her in confusion. Emma grinned awkwardly, shuffling her way past her and closer to the stairs.

“You… you don’t want your dirty clothes washed?”

“Nah,” Emma said, stepping backwards up the bottom few steps. “I’ve got some other things that need washed, and I’ll just do a load later. Other stuff from work and stuff, ya know.” Without any further explanation, she made her way back up the stairs leaving Regina dumbfounded at the bottom with no choice but to admit that her girlfriend was hiding something.

[X]

“You’re not overreacting. That’s terribly odd.”

Kathryn sat across from Regina leaning back against the booth with her arms crossed while the brunette looked down at her nearly untouched salad. Her friend invited her to lunch at Granny’s but almost immediately noticed that she was not herself. Although she initially denied it, Regina eventually acquiesced to share and vaguely explained why she was so glum. Upon further questioning, she described in more detail the suspicious behavior of her young lover.

“Maybe not. I don’t know.”

“Regina, she is late to things several times a week without explanation. Dinner, dates, picking up Henry.”

“Emma’s never been one for timeliness.”

“She certainly became better at telling time once she moved in with you,” Kathryn deadpanned. “Besides, it’s more than being late. She’s suddenly very unreliable and never has a valid reason.”

The former Mayor could not argue her point. As of late, Emma didn’t even try to come up with an explanation – not even the lame excuse of chasing Pongo – and rarely bothered to call or text her ahead of time.

“What’s really bothering me is this laundry thing,” Kathryn continued.

“I suppose that doesn’t make much sense,” Regina answered reluctantly, pushing her salad bowl away from her. She lost her already minuscule appetite and didn’t see any point in continuing to pretend otherwise.  

“No one purposely keeps their significant other from washing their clothes unless they have something to hide.”

After their exchange regarding her “muddy work clothes”, she noticed that Emma’s clothing seemed to be missing altogether. When Emma first moved in, they quickly fell into the routine of washing a load of laundry whenever there was one, not worrying much about who actually did them, knowing that they naturally seemed to share household chores equally. As of late, she observed that she only ever washed hers and Henry’s dirty clothes, but Emma’s mysteriously appeared, washed and folded neatly in their bedroom. There was a long moment of pause before Regina replied.

“I’m afraid she might be drinking again.”

“As awful as it is,” the blonde said, grimacing, “it’s a possibility.  She might be hiding the smell of alcohol or a bar. It would also explain her tardiness and guilty responses to your questions.” She waited for her friend to make eye contact. “I’m sorry but ‘stuff’ is a very weak and lazy answer.”

“But she doesn’t act like she’s been drinking. If anything, she’s much more jittery than she was then. She never appears to be drunk or hungover or anything of the sort.”

“Well, alcoholics tend to be quite good at hiding their relapses from their families,” Kathryn said with a sigh.

Regina dropped her head into her hands, shaking it slightly back and forth in disbelief. She never saw this coming. Not in a million years. Emma had been sober for three and a half years and was doing well in her sobriety. She attended counseling with Archie regularly and was really opening up in their couples’ therapy sessions. Despite her initial apprehension, Emma even appropriately handled Regina’s confession that she murdered the former Sheriff and didn’t resort to drinking, so it was nearly outlandish to think that she was drinking again due to any particular trigger – at least that Regina was aware of.

“Or it’s something else,” Kathryn said hesitantly.

“Like what?” the former mayor asked without ever lifting her head.

“No, nevermind,” she said quickly, putting her hand up and brushing the words out of the air. At that, Regina looked up.

“Don’t do that,” she said firmly. “What is it?”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” the blonde said sadly.

“You’re not hurting me. Emma is,” Regina sighed, dropping her head back into her hands. “So, what were you thinking?”

“Maybe… I mean, I don’t know. I highly doubt it. I just thought that… ya know. Maybe she’s…”

“Kathryn, just say it,” Regina said in a nearly inaudible mumble, the sound of her voice remaining muffled as she rested her forehead against her folded hands above the table.

“Maybe she’s seeing someone else.”

Her head whipped up so fast that Kathryn almost felt the breeze of the fluid motion. With wide eyes, Regina gaped at her accusation, pondering how she could have come to such a preposterous conclusion.

“Emma would never cheat on me. That much I’m sure of. She’s not that kind of person.”

“I’m sorry, Regina,” Kathryn replied timidly. “I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“You didn’t,” the brunette answered with another deep sigh. “I’m sorry for snapping at you. You’re only trying to help.”

She reached across the table and patted her hand weakly but refused to really look at her. Instead, she stared at the bowl in front of her as if something in her wilted salad was the most interesting thing she’d ever seen, but the soggy vegetables were doing nothing to ease her racing thoughts or the stabbing pain within her chest. The seed of doubt was planted, and she couldn’t stop her mind from connecting dots she didn’t realize were there to begin with.

“What made you think that?”

“Regina, I—”

“No, please tell me,” she insisted, looking up at her with watery eyes. “I need to know.”

“Something about all of this just reminded me of when I was with David,” she said reluctantly, still debating on whether this was a good idea. After a moment of silent contemplation, she continued. “Maybe she’s not washing away the smell of alcohol, but maybe the smell of someone else.”

Regina’s eyes fell closed, and she dropped her head against the back of the booth. She pinched the bridge of her nose to alleviate her quickly worsening headache to no avail. Initially, she saw no other explanation than a relapse, but each suspicious behavior seemed to place a neat and unwanted checkmark in all the “possibly cheating” categories. All the reasons that led her to believe that she might be drinking could logically apply to infidelity as well.

“Pardon me for asking,” Kathryn said quietly, “but how is your sex life?”

“Excuse me?” Regina asked shocked.

“I’m sorry, but I only ask because when David was cheating on me, he seemed completely put off by the idea of being intimate with me. Granted, he didn’t even have any memory of me.” Regina furrowed her brow and frowned, remembering that she was directly responsible for his amnesia and therefore, her friend’s heartache.

“But that’s neither here nor there,” she continued. “I just know that lack of intimacy in a relationship can mean they’re being satisfied by someone else which wouldn’t apply to drinking.”

Although she could sense in her tone that Kathryn was hoping to help with this inquisition and expected to hear that they’re were as sexually active as they’ve always been, Regina sighed heavily instead.

“It’s been two months,” she finally answered. Kathryn scrunched her face in concern, surprised and disappointed to hear this. “And even before that, it’s been few and far between for a while now.”

“I’m so sorry.”

Regina returned to resting her head on her hands, listening to the reverberations of her voice bounce off the table beneath her hung head. She massaged her temples with her thumbs as she struggled to think of other explanations.

“She’s so tired from working all this overtime.”

“Regina,” Kathryn said, staring at the top of her head until she made eye contact. “No one works that much overtime when the department is fully staffed.” Her tone was serious, and Regina swallowed thickly. “It’s just a lie to keep her out of the house longer.”

“I don’t think she’s disloyal, Kathryn,” she said; however, she was unsure who she was really trying to convince. “It must be something else.”

“Look, why don’t you try something new?” At Regina’s quirked eyebrow, she elaborated. “Try to initiate something intimate and sexual at home and see what happens. Maybe spice it up a little,” she said, wiggling her eyebrows. The former mayor offered a signature eye roll in response.

“Like buy some lingerie and offer a lap dance?” she supplied sarcastically.

“Exactly!”

“Shh,” Regina said, looking around to see if any nosy patrons were eavesdropping. “I’m not doing that.”

“And why not?” her friend asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It feels… desperate. Or like a trap.”

“It’s not a trap,” Kathryn whispered, leaning across the table, “if you simply want to have sex with your girlfriend.”

“Oh please, let’s stop talking about this.”

Regina’s olive-toned skin was tinged a crimson red, and her heart rate felt dangerously high. She wasn’t sure whether she was more embarrassed or frustrated and hurt, but either way, she wanted the conversation to be dropped and left alone.

“If that’s what you want,” her friend said, holding her hands up, “but please just know that I’m here for you, Regina. You’re not alone.”

The older woman nodded and smiled kindly at her, trying her best to show her appreciation in the simple gesture. She just couldn’t muster up the energy to offer much more.

[X]

“Whoa, what’s all this?” Emma asked in awe.

She walked into their shared bedroom to find the room engulfed in a warm glow. She inhaled deeply and closed her eyes as the subtle scent of lavender immediately soothed her soul. The covers on the bed were pulled down, and massage oils were placed strategically on the nightstand by Emma’s side of the bed.

“I thought you could use an evening of relaxation after another long day at work,” Regina purred, walking up behind her girlfriend and wrapping her arms around her waist. She placed a soft kiss on the side of her neck before resting her chin on her shoulder. Emma interlaced their fingers across her stomach before tilting her head back and to the side to connect their lips in a loving kiss. Regina hummed in contentment before releasing her waist and nudging her into the room.

“Now take off those clothes and let me take care of those overworked muscles of yours.”

With a chuckle, Emma pulled her t-shirt over her head and tossed it aside. As she approached the bed, Regina pulled on the back of her tank top and turned her around, grinning up at her as she slid that off as well. The younger woman pulled her into a warm embrace and kissed her more passionately than she had before, snaking her tongue in between her lover’s plump lips.

Finally breaking contact, Regina grazed her fingers lightly down her stomach before guiding her back toward the bed. Once the younger woman was seated, she smirked and raised her eyebrow in a way that Emma could only describe as mischievous.

“Lay down on your stomach, dear,” she directed, and Emma happily obeyed.

After settling into the soft mattress with her head on the pillows and arms above her head tucked neatly beneath it, Regina slid her leg over Emma’s firm buttocks, smirking as she did so. Her silk pajama bottoms provided the freedom she needed to move whichever way she pleased, and she aimed for this relaxing massage to lead to something a bit more. She pressed her chest against Emma’s bare back as she reached beside her to grab the oil off the nightstand, making sure to press her core into her girlfriend’s lower half.

“Mmm, you comfortable up there?” the younger woman asked playfully.

Regina only hummed in response. She rubbed the oil between her palms before pressing her hands firmly into Emma’s lower back. The moan that erupted from her throat sent a wave of heat washing over the brunette, warming her extremities and traveling directly to her core. She hadn’t heard that sound in a while, and it didn’t seem to take much to spark her own arousal these days.

“Babe, you have no idea how good that feels.”

“I’m glad to hear that you’re enjoying it,” the older woman replied, leaning forward and pressing a gentle kiss to her shoulder blade.

As she moved her hands a bit higher, she hit a particularly tight spot, and the blonde inhaled sharply through her teeth. Regina lessened some of the pressure and homed in on the knot until she felt it loosen beneath her fingertips. A relieved sigh escaped pale lips, and she sunk further into the bed.

“I’m not sure if you’re trying to turn me on or put me to sleep,” she said with a muffled laugh.

The former Mayor took the opportunity to lean forward and place a lingering wet kiss to the side of her neck, simultaneously pressing her sex against Emma’s rear and grazing her teeth along a straining tendon. The younger woman lifted her hand and wove it into silk brunette locks, moaning softly when she nipped porcelain skin and soothed the bite with her tongue.

She continued to knead the firm muscles beneath her fingertips as she formed a trail of hot kisses down quickly warming skin. When she’d kissed her way down to the waist of Emma’s jeans, she was confident she made her intentions clear. She tugged at them gently, encouraging her girlfriend to remove them before she slid off the bed.

“I’m going to change into something a little more… well, you’ll see,” she said, biting at her bottom lip. Emma lifted her head slightly off the pillow and finally opened her eyes to see Regina sauntering into the bathroom.

“Okay, babe. I’ll eagerly wait out here,” she replied with a smirk, wondering what Regina could possibly have planned for her.

Upon entering the bathroom, Regina closed the door and leaned against it, releasing a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding. Her thumping heart was not due to her arousal but rather to her nerves that seemed to be getting the best of her. Despite still being visibly tired, Emma at least seemed interested in the prospect of having sex with her and that seemed like a step in the right direction.

Closing her eyes, she channeled her inner Evil Queen and flicked her wrist, engulfing herself in purple smoke. As it dissipated, she eyed herself in the mirror, assessing her appearance. Inspired by the scandalous outfits she wore during her reign as Queen, she conjured herself some lingerie that certainly would have caught the attention of anyone in the Enchanted Forest with the ability to see. The material – or rather lack thereof – accentuated all her curves and left very little to the imagination. Her makeup was perfected as well, the dark colors beautifully complimenting her outfit and sharp facial features. She had always been confident in her looks and knew how to use her assets to her advantage, yet tonight, she felt unsure of herself.

This whole plan still felt like a trap of sorts and a last resort to prove that her relationship hadn’t gone completely awry. Despite that she disagreed at first, Kathryn had a point. If Emma was being sexually satisfied elsewhere, Regina would seem much less appealing to her. Even if the cause were something else, their love life was in dire need of a little spark. Regina closed her eyes tightly and took another deep breath, praying that this night would lead to a reignited romance and not further evidence of infidelity.

She cracked open the door and peered behind it, expecting to see Emma waiting for her as she said she would be. Instead, she saw that she discarded her jeans beside the bed and laid back down, resting her head on the pillow again. She took another step further into the room and heard the soft and steady breathing of the sleeping Sheriff.

Swallowing her disappointment, she sighed and approached the bed, gently grabbing Emma’s pale arm that was hanging off the edge and placing it at her side. She then retrieved the sheets and comforter from the bottom and pulled them up, tucking her in for the night. She brushed blonde curls behind her ear and kissed her forehead before shutting off the light on her nightstand. She changed back into her pajamas and grabbed her robe from the closet before heading downstairs. She didn’t think she would be falling asleep anytime soon.  

[X]

Regina was putting away groceries when her phone rang. She put the last of the fresh vegetables into the refrigerator before she stood up and grabbed her phone off the counter.

“Hello?”

“So, did it work?” Kathryn asked on the other line, nothing but excited curiosity in her voice. Regina eyed Henry as he put away a few canned goods in the pantry across the kitchen.

“I can’t talk right now.”

“Oh, please,” her friend begged. “Just a yes or a no.”

“No,” she answered, trying to keep the sadness from her voice.

“Damn, Regina. I’m so sorry… Call me later, and we can talk, okay?” Regina nodded her head reluctantly before remembering that her friend couldn’t see her.

“Yes, that’s fine. Talk to you later.”

As she hung up the phone, Henry approached her at the counter with his eyebrows curiously raised. He reached for his box of sugary cereal that he was only allowed to have after he and Emma begged and took it toward the still open pantry.

“What can’t you talk about right now?”

“If I could talk about it, I would have,” she answered.

“Are you hiding something?” he asked. His tone wasn’t accusatory but was simply curious.

“No, I’m not,” she stated calmly.

“And you wouldn’t lie to me, right?” he asked, although it sounded much more like a confident statement than a question.

“Henry,” she said, setting down the bag of other produce she’d been holding, her voice sounding more like a plea. “I don’t lie to you anymore. I’m always honest with you.”

“I know,” he answered softly, closing the pantry door behind him. He walked closer and rested his hands on the back of the chair. “Is Ma hiding something?”

Regina’s face paled. She couldn’t say for sure that Emma was keeping something from them. It looked that way, but that wasn’t something she could tell their son. She didn’t want to lie to him but sharing her one-sided view of the situation seemed to be putting him in the middle. They did so constantly when he was younger, and she never wanted to hurt him like that again. At her extended silence, Henry began to look uneasy until she answered him.

“I don’t know.”

“Do you think that she is?”

“That’s not fair of me to say.”

Henry sighed and sat down in the chair he pulled away from the counter, the groceries momentarily forgotten. He looked so much older than fourteen-years-old, wise beyond his years. He folded his hands in front of him and scrunched his face in thought, looking so much like the woman in question.

“Are you guys fighting?”

“No, Sweetheart. Your mother and I are fine,” she answered, brushing her fingers across his cheek.

As the words left her lips, her chest ached, and she wasn’t certain of the truth in that statement. If there was something wrong between the two of them, she still didn’t know what that was.

“I don’t think Ma’s okay.”

Those words sparked a sense of déjà vu, and Regina flashed back to sitting at the table with Henry, watching as he dejectedly pushed around the broccoli on his dish, asking if she could speak with Emma for the first time in months. It was then that she discovered Emma’s drinking habit, but she feared her intuitive and intelligent son was going to be bitterly disappointed and just as heart broken as Regina herself if he discovered his other mother’s new secret.

“Why do you say that?” she asked, swallowing thickly.

“You see it too,” he said. “I’m not a little kid anymore. You don’t have to protect me.”

“I’m always going to protect you, Henry,” she said firmly, “until I take my dying breath.”

“I know that,” he said, offering a small reassuring smile. “I just meant that Ma’s acting weird, and maybe we should do something about it. Something nice, I guess. To cheer her up.”

She could practically see the gears turning in his head. Little did he know that she tried “something nice to cheer her up” last night, albeit something much less appropriate, with little success, but she didn’t have the heart to dissuade him.

“What did you have in mind?”

“I’m not sure. Do you have any ideas?” he asked, comically tapping his chin in thought.

She pondered his question for a few moments when a different idea came to mind. If Emma was too tired to be intimate with her after a long day at work, she would try something romantic at the one place she seemed to be spending all her time: the Sheriff’s station. Despite that it wouldn’t be the “spark in their sex life” Kathryn suggested they might need, a small homemade lunch together at the station would be just like old times, when their relationship was new, and every stolen moment together was treasured.

“How about I make some lunch and take it to her at the station? Food is the way to Emma’s heart,” she teased, and Henry laughed. “While I take her lunch, you can think of something that just the two of you can do when she comes home this afternoon, hm? Maybe a little mother and son bonding time will do the trick.”

“Yeah, that sounds great, Mom,” he said, leaping from his chair and throwing his arms around her.

She closed her eyes tightly and kissed his cheek, hoping with all her might that this was all in her head and that they weren’t in for a world of hurt and disappointment. She reluctantly released him, and he returned the kiss to her cheek.

“Can I help you cook?” he asked sweetly.

“I would love that,” she replied, fighting back the tears that stung at the back of her eyes. She cupped his chin gently before saying, “I love you, Henry.”

“I love you too, Mom.”

“Now let’s make lunch, shall we?” she said with a genuine smile, pulling two aprons from the pantry and tossing him one. He caught it, slipping it over his head and tying it behind his back, before awaiting his mother’s instructions with a pleased grin.

[X]

Carrying a large lunchbox in one hand, Regina used the other to unlock the Sheriff’s station. Seeing both Emma’s yellow Bug and the cruiser parked outside, she assumed that the younger woman must have been inside and was momentarily confused when she discovered that the door was locked. Having far too many more important things to worry about, the thought left her mind as quickly as it entered. She walked down the hall, going through a mental checklist of all the things she prepared.

‘Mac ‘n cheese, parmesan crusted chicken, root beer, bear claw.’

She was fairly certain that she and Henry had made several of Emma’s favorite things, especially the macaroni and cheese with the breadcrumbs baked on top. She then stopped at Granny’s on her way to the station and picked up a carbonated sugary drink and an equally sugary dessert, two of the fastest ways to make Emma one happy camper.

She tucked the bag closer to her side and couldn’t help but smile as she approached the main office area. This was the most hopeful she felt in a long while, and she was feeling more confident that this could work. Maybe her girlfriend wasn’t cheating. Maybe she was just overworked and tired and in need of a reminder of how much she’s loved.

As she turned the corner, she heard Emma’s voice from down the other hallway, heading toward her office area. She appeared in the opposite doorway, completely oblivious to Regina’s presence, and the older woman gawked, nearly dropping her belongings. The Sheriff was obviously leaving the locker room wearing only her bra and jeans. She kept her clothes in one hand while she held the phone to her ear with the other.

“No, I know that,” she said to the person on the other end, “but I don’t think I can come back until tomorrow unfortunately.” There was a brief pause before she laughed and said, “I’d prefer to be there, but I’m borderline neglecting my real job. I’ll be there tomorrow morning.”  

Regina’s skin felt like it was on fire, and she was in utter disbelief. She tried to swallow, but her mouth was suddenly dry, and her blouse felt like it was sticking to her. The audacity to walk around her place of employment shirtless and so carelessly discuss neglecting her duties to sneak off with her secret lover. As Emma turned her back entirely to Regina to slip on her t-shirt, brown eyes raked over her pale skin and noticed red scratch marks down her right bicep, looking like they’d come from someone’s nails.

The former Queen went from shocked, confused, and hurt to utterly enraged. Every part of her that fought her internal possessive habits lost the battle. Someone was touching her girlfriend, digging their nails into her skin as they screamed her name in the throes of passion while she sat home alone wondering what she did wrong. This homewrecker wasn’t even trying to be discreet as they marked her girlfriend with wild abandon. She wondered if she would find other bruises or bite marks on porcelain skin she already claimed if she were to march over there and inspect every inch of the unfaithful woman whom she welcomed into her heart and home.

She felt the urge to scream and her white, hot anger threatened to boil over. Her magic took control, and she transported herself to her vault, yelling at the top of her lungs the moment she materialized in her safe space. Without a second thought, she threw the bag against the nearest wall with full force, exploding fizzy root beer and macaroni on her walls and floor. She shattered a few unknown bottles but didn’t give it a second thought as angry tears rolled down her cheeks.

In that moment, she felt all her progress slipping away. All the change she made seemed useless as the darkness started to cloud her mind. She wanted to rip the heart out of whoever had the gall to cross her, stepping in on her relationship and ruining her happy ending. She wanted to crush the damn thing, watching as the heart turned to dust between her fingers. Then the image of Emma’s soft smile crossed her mind’s eye, and she felt her own heart break in her chest.

There was no doubt that this other person was partially responsible, but Emma was the one in a committed relationship. It was Emma’s responsibility to remain faithful to her, and the thought alone was enough to simmer Regina’s rage into pure heartache. She would never crush Emma’s heart, and the reminder that her girlfriend was responsible for her dismay tore her apart inside. Not knowing what else to do, she pulled out her phone and called the only person that was even aware of her suspicions.

“Hello?” Kathryn answered.

“Emma is cheating on me,” she choked out between sobs.

“Oh God, Regina, I’m so sorry. Where are you? I’ll be right there.”

[X]

Regina intended to leave her vault and meet her friend where she might feel more comfortable, but she seemed unable to pull herself together long enough to move. She sat on the floor with her back leaned against the wall and knees pulled to her chest. She was devastated and trying to pick herself up off the floor seemed impossible when the shattered pieces of her heart felt like they were sloshing around inside her.

“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” she choked out between sobs as her friend rubbed her back. “Emma saved me from my darkness and now she’s destroyed me.”

As she spoke those words, she felt another surge of magic simmer beneath her skin, and her hands felt warm. She wanted to send a fireball hurling toward anything in her path, causing mayhem and destruction. She wanted to ruin the life of the imbecile responsible for stealing Emma from her, the one tempting her like Lucifer himself.

“You’re not destroyed, Regina. You’re not broken,” Kathryn said soothingly. She held her shoulder firmly as she spoke. “You’re not that person anymore. She hasn’t ruined the woman you’ve become. As far as I know, nothing is set ablaze just yet.”

“It’s not,” she said, choking out what seemed to be a watery, sad, and somewhat pathetic laugh.

“There you go,” her friend whispered with a smile. “No one is responsible for your happiness other than you.” The former Queen finally lifted her head from its place on her folded knees and met the ocean blue eyes looking back at her. “Don’t let anyone convince you otherwise. Don’t let a relationship define your self-worth.”

xx

It was Kathryn’s advice to deal with the problem head on that led her to where she was – pulling into her own driveway with a tear-soaked blouse. She gritted her teeth as she saw the bright yellow monstrosity parked in its usual spot. A vehicle that once secretly made her smile and brought joy to her heart suddenly sparked such resentment. Her hurt once again morphed into blind rage, but she promised Kathryn that she would remain civil.

She already called Snow, telling her firmly that she would not discuss her reasoning at this moment, and asked that she pick Henry up for a little while until she called and told her otherwise. Despite her initial questioning, Snow left things as they were and said she’d be right over.

Regina unlocked the door with a shaking hand and felt she was in a daze, the thoughts in her head mashing with her overwhelming emotions and that darkness that kept threatening to creep in from the recesses of her mind. Henry was still in the living room, not yet picked up by his grandmother. He heard the door and ran toward the foyer looking for answers.

“How did lunch…” he began to ask until he took in his mother’s appearance. “What happened?”

“Sweetheart, I’m going to need you to leave the house for a while, okay? Snow is on her way to get you.”

“Mom,” he said, nearly a whine, “I want to stay with you. What happened?”

Tears threatened to fall again, and she didn’t want to cry in front of him. It wasn’t fair to her little boy who only wanted to help. She put her hand on his shoulder.

“Where’s Emma?”

“Upstairs in the shower.”

Regina refrained from rolling her eyes because of course she was in the shower, probably washing off the evidence. She intended to go to their bedroom and wait for her to get out. She wasn’t going to delay this confrontation any longer.

“Henry, I love you. I appreciate that you want to help, but I need to discuss something with Emma, and I don’t think it’s appropriate that you be present right now.” He sighed and hung his head a little, but she continued. “Snow will be here in a few minutes, and when it’s all over, I’ll come get you and explain everything, okay?” He furrowed his brow.

“That sounds ominous. I don’t like that.”

“Do you trust me?”

“I do,” he said adamantly.

“Then trust that I’ll tell you what I can later.”

“Okay,” he said softly, leaning in for a hug.

She held him in this embrace for longer than she had in quite some time, finding comfort in the strength of his arms that expressed the same love she felt for him. As if on cue, Snow knocked on the door. Her son smiled gently in a way of reassurance before grabbing his backpack from the closet and heading outside, closing the door softly behind him.

Regina was left alone with her emotions. It was her turn to tell Emma that she felt hurt and betrayed, but she wouldn’t knock over furniture and call her a monster. She was better than that. She was a Queen, poised and ready to take on any challenge, even if that challenge was her lover’s infidelity.

She trekked up the stairs and planted herself on the edge of the bed, rehearsing in her head how she wanted this to play out while listening to the water run in their shared shower. She was rudely interrupted from her thoughts by a buzzing on the nightstand that she recognized to be Emma’s phone.

She was never one to snoop through Emma’s phone, mostly because she felt in was an invasion of privacy but also because she never felt she had a reason. Although she wasn’t snooping, the screen lit up with a text message, and her naturally curious eyes wandered to it, finding a message from Ruby.

‘You should tell her soon. The sooner the better because you’re a terrible liar and she’s going to get suspicious. You’re practically done anyway.’

As she read the first text, fighting the reigniting fire of her jealousy, a second message appeared on the home screen accompanied by a distracting vibration.

‘Just think about it. Either way, the key is at Granny’s, so don’t forget to pick it up. I’ll see you tomorrow morning!’

The older woman stared at the home screen in shock until it faded to black. She couldn’t imagine how long this had been going on if Emma was getting her own key.

‘Ruby?’ she thought to herself. ‘I never would’ve thought. And even Ruby is telling her she needs to confess? Emma must be planning on leaving me anyway. It’s over.’

The water shut off, and after a few brief moments, Emma waltzed out of the bathroom, squeezing the water out of blonde locks with a towel. Upon seeing Regina sitting on the bed, she jumped, not expecting anyone to be in the room.

“Jesus, Regina. You nearly killed me,” she joked, tossing her towel in the dirty clothes basket. “What are you doing here so ear—”

“How dare you!”

The words spilled from her mouth before she could catch them, throwing all her preparation out the window. Her civility was floating dead in the water after she accidentally discovered those text messages. She ignored Emma’s furrowed brow and questioning eyes.

“Just who do you think you are?”

“I’ll pick up the towel,” the blonde teased again, but then she saw the unamused and outraged look on the older woman’s face. “Wait, you’re being serious?”

“Don’t play dumb with me, Miss Swan. You know exactly what I’m talking about.”

Her harsh tone struck a cord in Emma, and she felt a little nauseous, remembering how she first felt when the curse broke. She put her hands up in surrender.

“I swear to you I have no idea what is going on right now.”

“Don’t play games with me,” Regina snapped, standing from her seat on the bed. “I mean, at first I thought you were drinking. And honestly, that would be preferred compared to this.”

“What the fuck, Regina?” The hurt was evident on her face as she responded, “I haven’t touched a drink in three years and eight months as of next Tuesday. I’m not drinking.”

“Well, I know that now. You’re sneaking around with that damn wolf at all hours of the day and night, leaving your family at home to wonder if you’re even okay.”

“Sneaking around? What are you even… wolf? Are you talking about Ruby?” She scratched her head, visibly thrown off by this entire interaction, tears welling in her eyes. She ran a hand through her hair, grabbing a few strands at the back of her head as she stared at the ground, racking her brain in order to discover the meaning of this.

“If you’re going to cheat on me, I expect you to get out.”

“What?! Cheat on you?! For God’s sake, I’m not—”

“Have your things out of my house by tonight at nine or I’m lighting it on fire in the front yard,” Regina said firmly, refusing to let her own tears fall.

She was in control of this situation and wouldn’t listen to any more excuses. She started to motion her escape with her wrist, but Emma quickly reached forward and stopped the motion, a warm white glow surrounding her forearm where her girlfriend’s fingers touched her.

“Regina, please,” Emma begged, “Please tell me what crazy shit made you think this so I can explain.”

“First, it was the complete lack of communication and your consistent tardiness to anything of importance. Then you hide your clothes from me and do your laundry elsewhere like you’re hiding the smell of some secret lover,” she continued, spitting the words like they tasted bitter.

“That’s not what—”

“You asked,” the older woman interrupted, “so let me finish.” She put her hand up and left no room for argument. “I come to bring you lunch at the station, and you’re making plans on the phone to see her again while flaunting your body, showing off the lovely claw marks she left on your arm after ravishing you, I’m sure.”

Emma’s face turned red, and she clenched her fists. She bit her lip so hard she could taste blood, but she wasn’t embarrassed. She was angry and was dying inside to explain what happened; however, she was instructed to stay quiet and would do so until it was her turn. They worked on this conflict resolution thing before in therapy, but it was much more difficult to do in real life situations.

“Then I wait here patiently to discuss it with you, and your phone buzzes with messages from your scarlet harlot, encouraging you to simply come clean because ‘you’re practically done’,” she mocked. “So explain, Miss Swan, how you thought you would get away with this after the numerous times I’ve told you that you’re not sneaky. Your not-so-secret mistress is correct. You’re a terrible liar.”

“Are you finished?” Emma snapped after taking a verbal beating.

“Sure.” Regina motioned with her hands as if she were inviting Emma to an open forum. “Do your best.”

“No.”

“Excuse me?”

She watched as Emma’s face changed once again from angry to hurt, and she slowly approached the bed, looking as if she were walking up on a scared animal.

“Please sit down. Let’s talk for a minute.”

Everything in the former Queen screamed for her to take off and never come back. Instead, she found herself complying. She reluctantly returned to her seat at the edge of the bed, and the younger woman knelt on the ground between Regina’s legs, resting her hands on her knees in a way that resembled prayer or worship. She looked up into mocha brown eyes with a look of desperate pleading.

“Regina, I need you to tell me if you really think I’m the type of person to cheat on you.” The brunette’s cheeks tinged pink, but she said nothing. “Look me in the eyes and tell me that you really think I would cheat on you. If you do, I’ll pack my things, and you’ll never have to hear from me again.”

Looking into soft green eyes, all her intense emotions started to slip away, and she could only focus on the love she had for this woman. Instead of asking her girlfriend what was going on like a responsible adult would do, she jumped to conclusions and made assumptions based on her own emotions and insecurities. She said herself that Emma would never cheat on her.

“I can’t,” she said quietly.

At that, Emma dropped her head between her spread arms, sighing with relief. When she lifted her face again, her tears were visible on her cheeks. She smiled weakly up at her.

“Good. Because I wouldn’t cheat on you ever. I’m in love with you, Regina Mills, and I mean that.” She patted her knees. “Please just trust me this one time, and I’ll show you what I’ve been doing.”

[X]

The drive thus far had been quiet. Emma’s white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel and incessant tapping of her fingers on the gearshift let Regina know just how pissed she was. She tried to ignore the way those piercing green eyes seemed to be permanently glued to the road and the way her muscles worked tirelessly along her sharp jawline. The silence was thick, threatening to swallow her whole in the passenger seat. They exchanged few words since Emma coaxed her out of the house to apparently show why she’d been acting so strangely, but the brunette couldn’t stand the deafening silence any longer.

“If you’re taking me to the woods to kill me, it would be wise to remember that I could easily have you tied upside to a tree before you could even conjure your first fireball. Your control of your magic is subpar at best.”

“You’re ridiculous…” Emma mumbled. “First, I’m not going to kill you. Second, if I were going to kill you, I know better than to use magic.” Regina swallowed thickly, but the blonde rolled her eyes. “I missed the ‘how to rip a heart out’ lesson at magic school.”

The former Queen mirrored Emma’s earlier eye roll, huffing at her obvious use of sarcasm and folding her arms across her chest. She looked out the window sullenly, watching as the town disappeared behind them and the tree line along the side of the road grew taller. She clenched her fists to avoid fidgeting with her fingers, replacing the nervous habit by biting the inside of her lip instead. Despite creating this town, she was far from familiar with what the outskirts held, given that she spent much of her time trying to keep everyone within the town limits. Being in this relatively unknown territory with a very upset Emma made her uneasy.

Before she could find a new way to put her foot in her mouth, she felt soft fingers brush against her leg and rest on her knee. She looked at them for a moment before she furrowed her brow and eyed her girlfriend curiously. Instead of meeting her gaze, Emma kept her eyes on the road but rubbed her thumb along the outside of her thigh as a quiet peace offering.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, slowly lowering her hands. She waited a moment before she rested her own hand on top of Emma’s. “I didn’t mean that.”

“I know,” she replied, turning her palm up. She allowed a small grin to pull at the edges of her lips when Regina hesitantly interlaced their fingers. “Listen to me, babe. I’m not cheating on you, and I’m not taking you to the woods to kill you.”

The car slowed to a stop along the side of the road, and Regina turned away from Emma to look out her window. About thirty yards away was an opening in the trees and a path made of dirt and rocks. She knew she’d never seen it before, but she also hadn’t made herself very familiar with this part of the land, especially this close to the town line. She ducked her head slightly, but from this angle, she was unable to see much further up the path through the thickness of the branches. When she turned again to ask Emma what they were doing here, she was met with a brilliant smile that she certainly hadn’t expected to see there.

“I want to show you what I’ve been working on.”

Her excitement was contagious, and Regina looked away again, only to hide that she was beginning to smile herself with no apparent reason. She moved to the edge of her seat as the car shifted into gear again and pulled slowly off the street and onto the manmade road.

Not much further into the woods, they came upon a clearing with a large cabin at its center. There was a rock pathway leading up to the porch across the front of the wooden structure and a tall stone chimney on the left side. Behind the building, she could see the edge of what looked to be a small lake reflecting the late afternoon sun, and as she squinted her eyes against the bright rays, she noticed several people bustling about. With all her focus on the scene around her, she missed that the car had come to a complete stop and that Emma exited the vehicle, walking behind the back to open the door for her. She took her extended hand and then stood in awe, fully taking in its magnificence.

“It’s not quite finished,” Emma said, almost sounding disappointed and ashamed, “but we’re almost done.”

The familiar words struck a cord in her, and Regina suddenly seemed to remember what brought them here in the first place. Her mouth felt dry, and she felt a cold wave of guilt wash over her heated skin. She had no idea why she was here or why this beautiful place existed, but if this was what Emma had been doing instead of sneaking off with Ruby, well then, she was the one who needed to be ashamed.

“Emma, what is this?” she choked out. She was sure that there was a more polite and appropriate way to ask what she really meant, but she nearly forgot how to speak.

“It’s a cabin,” she answered matter-of-factly. Then she smiled proudly and said, “I built it for you. For us.”

She didn’t know she was crying until Emma wiped a tear from her cheek with the pad of her thumb. Her heart swelled and before her brain could even fully wrap itself around all that was happening, she threw herself at Emma, kissing her deeply, expressing all the love and gratitude she could not find the words for. The Sheriff welcomed the kiss, smirking against her lips as she held her close until she finally needed air. Regina laughed nervously before tucking a blonde curl behind her girlfriend’s ear.

“Emma, I cannot even begin to express to you how sorry I am. I couldn’t have been more wrong and I—”

“It’s okay. I should’ve told you I was working on a surprise for you,” she answered with a slight shrug. “It wouldn’t have been so suspicious if I didn’t make it seem that way, so I’m sorry too.” Regina looked as though she was about to protest. “Look, we both have some serious shit to work out, but we can just do that with Dr. Hopper later,” she said with a laugh before lovingly holding her face in her hands. “Right now, I want to enjoy this moment with you.”

She kissed her so tenderly that Regina became weak in the knees. A small whimper escaped her throat, and she melted into her soft touch, allowing Emma to hold her upright. She tangled shaky nervous fingers into the curls at the base of her neck and tugged her just a little closer.

“Get a room, you two.”

At the sound of the familiar voice, Regina pulled away quickly, nudging Emma away from her trying to establish some space; however, the young blonde seemed to see more humor in the situation and laughed loudly.

“I would if I had a key,” she joked in return, tucking her hands into her pockets.

“I texted you that I left it at Granny’s,” Ruby said as she approached the couple. “Isn’t that why you’re here? You took my brilliant advice and just told her already?” She flashed a wolfish grin, completely oblivious to the irony of the situation.

“Not exactly,” Emma answered. She paused for a minute to contemplate the consequences of telling the whole truth and then quickly decided that it would be worth it. “Regina thought I was cheating on her with you, so I brought her here to show her what I was really doing instead.”

In that moment, Regina wished she could be one with the earth beneath her. She refused to look up from the dirt beneath her shoes as if the ground would open and take her to her untimely death. She was certain she’d never been more embarrassed, and had she not loved that infuriating blonde so much, she would’ve incinerated her by now. Instead, she heard a slapping sound beside her and quickly picked up her head to see Emma wince and rub at her arm.

“I told you to tell her, you moron.”

“You don’t have to hit me,” Emma pouted. “I wanted it to be a surprise!”

“Okay, but you have this way about you when you’re hiding something,” Ruby replied, motioning all about in a way that didn’t help explain what she meant in the slightest. “Besides, we both know that if I were going to try and break up this happy couple, I’d try seducing the Queen.”

Regina’s cheeks could not have turned even a single shade darker, and her mouth gaped open in shock. She tried to find words and stammered on a few but was incapable of stringing any together in the form of a sentence.

“Relax, I’m only joking,” the wolf teased. She rested her hands on Regina’s shoulders and looked into her eyes with a genuine smile. “Emma adores you. In fact, she won’t shut up about you. Although she may be a moron, she’s also a hopeless romantic and really did a great job on this place.” Ignoring the younger woman’s feigned offense at the name calling and subtle diss, she pulled the Queen into an unexpected hug. Realizing what was happening, Regina returned the gesture. “You deserve to be happy, Regina. Don’t forget that.”

The former Mayor again found herself tearing up, but she wiped at them quickly as the other brunette pulled away. She grabbed one of each of their hands and held them for a moment, looking admiringly from Emma to Regina and back again before tossing a key into the air. Emma caught it with ease.

“There’s only a few changes left to make on the place, but the dwarves and I can help finish in the next week or so. I’ll bring the key I left at Granny’s tomorrow morning. Why don’t you go check the place out, huh?”

“Thanks, Ruby,” Emma said gently, bringing her friend into a tight hug. “This means the world to me.”

“You’re very welcome,” she answered before smiling mischievously. “Don’t tell Snow, but you two are my favorite couple.”

Emma laughed aloud, and Regina released a quiet sigh. She finally found something she was much more comfortable doing than taking compliments or being vulnerable – picking on Snow White.

“Please let me tell her,” she said. “Otherwise, it ruins all the fun.”

“Fine,” Ruby chuckled, shaking her head. “You can tell her.”

With a satisfied smirk, she thanked her politely and said goodbye before grabbing Emma’s hand and leading them up the path toward the cabin. As they neared the door, Emma paused and looked over at her.

“You’re not going to call Snow and tell her what Ruby said?”

“Not right now,” Regina answered. “I can torture your mother later.” The Sheriff appeared surprised, but she pressed a chaste kiss to soft, pale lips before answering, “I want to enjoy this moment with you.”

Chapter Text

As Regina leaned over the sink with her sleeves rolled to the elbow, she couldn’t fight the smile that pulled at the edges of her lips when she heard the front door open. She continued to wash several fresh vegetables in preparation for dinner, waiting for her favorite part of the day. She savored the feeling of butterflies in her belly that never seemed to get old when her two favorite people arrived home, exactly where they belonged.

“Babe, I’m home!” Emma called from the foyer.

“Mom, I’m home!” Henry mimicked, raising his much lower voice an octave higher.

His mother clicked her tongue and crossed her arms over her chest in mock annoyance. He smirked and raised a Regina-esque eyebrow, challenging her.

“I don’t even sound like that,” she pouted.

“You totally do.”

“Nuh uh.”

“Yes huh.”

“Are you children done fighting?” Regina called over her shoulder, shaking her head. The pair walked into the kitchen, dragging the older woman into their playful argument.

“Regina, your son is being mean to me.”

“Mom, tell her she really sounds like that,” Henry teased, leaning against the counter.

She finished washing the last vegetable before drying her hands on a nearby towel and turning to face her girlfriend. The blonde stuck her bottom lip out and batted her long eyelashes in an attempt to win the woman over with her adorable pout.

“You do sound like that,” Regina teased, putting on her best sympathetic face. Immediately, she grinned at Emma’s appalled expression. “And our son behaves just like you.”

“You always side with him…” She folded her arms across her chest again and then addressed her smug son. “I stopped liking you when you hit your teens.”  He shrugged, knowing this wasn’t remotely true.

“Nah, you love me.”

“Yeah, whatever. So what?” she joked back.

He brushed by her shoulder, kissing her cheek along the way before walking beside his brunette mother and repeating the action. She touched his cheek affectionately, internally hating that she had to peer up at him just a bit. She smiled, fighting the tears that welled in her eyes from time to time when she thought of how much her little prince had grown. Noticing a small smudge of mud on the bottom of his chin, she licked her thumb and wiped it, just as she did when he was a toddler. He scrunched up his face and groaned.

“That’s still gross.” His brunette mother chuckled and repeated the action, placing a gentle but strong hold on his chiseled chin while he tried to turn his head away, wiping the last of the dirt off his muscular jaw. “I guess I need to shower then, huh?” he said as he lifted his arms and showed her the dried mud on his hands and forearms. Regina turned to face the Sheriff with a shake of her head.

“How exactly did you get so filthy? I thought the cabin was nearly finished.”

“Well, it was,” Emma answered with a sheepish shrug.

“Geppetto was showing us how to build a dock on the lake!” her son chimed in with excitement. “We totally killed it. It looks great.”

“There’s your insufferable arrogance,” Emma teased, winking at Regina.

“It’s confidence, my dear,” she answered with a pointed look. She pressed a gentle kiss to Henry’s cheek before she turned him by his broad shoulders and directed him toward the stairs. “Now wash up before you come down for dinner. It’s taco night.”

The mention of taco night had the hungry teenager sprinting up the stairs, leaving the two women alone in the kitchen. Regina turned her attention to the stove, stirring the ground beef simmering in a large pan. Emma seized the opportunity to slip in behind her and wrap her arms around her waist, resting her chin on her shoulder in a very familiar warm embrace.

Knowing this loving gesture was soon to come, the older woman set the wooden spoon in its place on the holder and turned around, slipping her arms around Emma’s neck. Without hesitation, she met her lips halfway as she leaned in for a kiss. She felt a small nip at her lower lip and smiled against Emma’s mouth, feeling her smirk. The blonde finally pulled away and rested her forehead against Regina’s.

“Hi.”

“Hello, my love.”

With a soft smile, Emma nuzzled her nose in her neck, placing a soft kiss right below her ear lobe. A whimper escaped Regina’s throat, and Emma tugged her closer before she spoke up.

“Don’t you like how terrible we smell after working outside all day?”

At that, Regina couldn’t help but laugh at her intentional way of ruining the moment. She leaned in, kissing her more soundly this time, before pretending to take a dramatic sniff.

“You smell like dirt and forest,” she teased, “and your shirt is in the same condition as Henry’s arms.”

“Exactly!” the Sheriff replied, throwing her hands in the air. “This is why I couldn’t see you as soon as I came home. I couldn’t keep saying I chased Pongo every day, and the station doesn’t smell like lumber, sweat, and the great outdoors.” Regina rolled her eyes.

“That would not lead me to believe that you were building us a beautiful cabin in the woods either. It wouldn’t have ruined your surprise.”

Emma lifted a finger and opened her mouth to refute her argument before she thought better of it. She scrunched her mouth together and dropped her hand, recognizing the logic in that statement.

“I suppose you’re right,” she mumbled. “I guess from my point of view, I was afraid for you to have any clues. You’re very inquisitive. You definitely would’ve asked a lot of questions that I couldn’t answer, and I’m very aware that I’m a terrible liar.” They shared a small laugh at Emma’s expense. “I don’t like being dishonest, especially with you, so the less questions you asked, the better.”

When the young blonde tucked her hands into the pockets of her shorts, Regina immediately recognized her nervousness and probable feelings of guilt about the situation. She closed the space between them again, bringing her hands to the nape of Emma’s neck, gently stroking the exposed skin beneath her swaying ponytail.

“I understand your point, dear,” she soothed with a chaste kiss. “I find your desire to keep it a complete surprise quite endearing.” The regret that washed over Regina yet again was evident. “I’m so sorry for jumping to such awful conclusions. I really shouldn’t have attacked you as I did, and I—”

“No, babe,” she said, pulling her close. “I understand it from your point of view too. I was being shady as hell.” She laughed before she said, “So, don’t go saying all those terrible things about yourself.”

“Okay,” Regina agreed with a slight nod.

“We got this next time,” the blonde teased. “We live and we learn.”

She kissed her again, unable to ever feel sated, always wanting more. She slowly swiped her tongue along Regina’s bottom lip, and she eagerly allowed her entrance. Their mouths moved in a delicate dance, and Emma’s fingers started to slide up Regina’s back below her blouse. The older woman purred at the action but reluctantly tugged wandering fingers away.

“I need to finish dinner,” she said, the words sounding much more like a whine than she intended.

“And then I can finish you later,” her lover promised, sneaking one more biting kiss to the side of her neck.

“Go shower, forest princess,” Regina teased. “Dinner should be ready by the time you’re finished.”

“Forest princess,” the Sheriff scoffed. “Princesses don’t build cabins.”

“Would Savior of Outdoor Activities suit your ego?” the brunette quipped.

Emma shook her head and walked backwards further down the counter. Confused, Regina watched her closely, trying to figure out what she was doing, raising her eyebrow at the mischievous grin the other woman was sporting.

“You’re going to be calling me a lot of things tonight,” she whispered suggestively.

Before Regina could respond, she swiped two slices of red bell pepper from the nearby bowl that Regina prepped for a salad and then jogged toward the exit to avoid punishment for putting her dirty fingers in the bowl. Regina gasped before focusing her magic and whipping a towel in Emma’s direction, still hitting her from a significant distance.

“That was cheating,” she joked, pointing back at her. With another devilish smirk, she picked up the fallen weapon, squinted her eyes in intense focus, and copied Regina’s previous actions, grazing the Mayor’s arm with the glowing white towel. Despite being hit with the flying projectile, the older woman smiled with pride at Emma’s successful control of her magic. “See? I do pay attention in magic lessons… most of the time,” she added quickly before ducking out of the room, ensuring her safety from another magically guided missile.

“What an idiot,” Regina said with a fond smile before returning to her dinner at the stove.

“I’m your idiot!” Emma called from the stairs, leaving the Queen surprised that she heard her from such a distance.

“Get in the shower, Miss Swan,” she called back. “You’re wasting time.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Regina shivered, ignoring the heat coiling in her abdomen and the dirty thoughts swirling around in her mind. ‘Self-control,’ she reminded herself. ‘Family dinner first.’ Even as she thought this, she took advantage of the last few minutes she had alone to fantasize about all the ways she could reclaim every inch of her girlfriend’s delicious porcelain skin.

[X]

“Regina, we’re only going to be gone a few days. We’re not moving cross country. Why do you need all this stuff?”

She gestured toward Regina’s full suitcase while the woman struggled to fit another item of clothing into the overflowing bag. She glared at Emma over her shoulder.

“Failing to prepare is preparing to fail, Miss Swan.”

Emma laughed out loud and kneeled behind her, taking the extra pair of pants from her hand and placing it on the floor behind them. She snuggled into the back of her neck, continuing to chuckle as she placed soft kisses on warm skin.

“Three days, babe. Two and a half really. You don’t need like eighteen outfits.”

Regina ignored her comment and picked up the discarded clothing, trying again to squeeze it into her travel bag. She shooed Emma with her hand over her shoulder, leaning forward and putting her neck just out of her reach.

“You’re distracting me,” she said. “Shouldn’t you be packing your own belongings?”

“I did. It just didn’t take me ten years because I packed a few things… ya know, for the few days we’ll be gone.”

“Did you pack your toothbrush? Deodorant?  What about shampoo and conditioner?”

“Babe, I put extras of all that stuff in the cabin already yesterday. I’m prepared, so I guess I won’t fail. Whatever failing means for a camping trip.”

Regina gave a sigh of resignation as she stood and grabbed the small pile of remaining clothing before walking to her closet. As she grabbed a clothes hanger and returned a blouse to its rightful place, Emma followed her and looked at her in playful shock.

“You were not seriously trying to bring that nice shirt to the woods. I can’t believe you.” She laughed again and kissed her soundly before remembering something. “You’ve never been camping before.”

“No, Miss Swan. I haven’t. Because I never thought I’d enjoy spending time in a forest.”

“Okay, Your Majesty. It’s no palace, but it’s the least camping type of camping you’ll ever do. It’s literally like a second home. I made sure of that.”

Feeling another wave of appreciation settle in her heart, she kissed Emma softly, slipping her fingers beneath her t-shirt. Emma smiled affectionally and rested her hands on her hips.

“How about I help you pack instead? I’ll tell you what you might need, and you can decide your outfit choice, okay?” With a wink, she added, “There’s no need to go all Madame Mayor on me with tight slacks and mostly unbuttoned shirts. While I enjoy the show, I doubt you’ll even be wearing much.”

“You have plans, do you?”

“I do.”

“Who says we have to wait?” Regina growled, pushing up the bottom of her t-shirt and loosening the strings of her jogging pants.

“I like the way you think,” Emma quickly responded, grabbing the bottom hem of Regina’s sweater and pulling it over her head.

Clothes were tossed in any which direction as Regina sucked earnestly on her girlfriend’s pale skin, claiming what was rightfully hers. She nudged her now bare hips backwards toward the bed, and the younger woman plopped down, pulling Regina with her.

The Queen wasted little time, taking an already hardened nipple into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it and grazing it with her teeth. Her lover moaned, tangling her fingers in her hair and gripping the sheets with her free hand, grounding her to reality.

They had sex multiple times a week – sometimes multiple times a day – over the last few weeks, but they couldn’t get enough of each other. Emma’s excitement to finish the project and show Regina what she built had her working eight hour shifts at the station and then putting in another eight to ten working on the cabin, leaving her utterly exhausted. After revealing her surprise, she didn’t stay quite as long, finally understanding how her absence had affected her family. Not feeling as though she would fall asleep the moment she walked through the door left her with a lot of additional energy and time that she could spend with her girlfriend, something Regina took full advantage of.

As plump red lips kissed their way down Emma’s toned abdomen, the sensual atmosphere was shattered by the sound of the front door swinging open followed by the thud of Henry’s backpack hitting the floor of the foyer.

“Moms?”

Although Emma loved her son wholeheartedly, she groaned at the unfortunate timing of his arrival. Regina placed one final wet and somewhat sloppy kiss right above the younger woman’s pubic bone before slipping off the bed. With a wave of her hand, both women were dressed, trying their best to ignore the uncomfortable wetness left in their panties from their residual arousal.

“We’re upstairs, Henry!” Regina answered her son before smirking at a still frustrated Emma lying on their bed. “To be continued, my love.”  

[X]

And so it continued…

They tossed their bags in the back seat of Emma’s bug and said goodbye to her parents and Henry before driving off toward the town line. Despite the open invitation to join them, Henry had decided to stay behind – something the women knew was intentional – to spend the weekend at Jacob’s house instead, although he promised to join them next time.

Once they arrived, the Sheriff carried their bags into their bedroom and dropped them on the floor with the intention to deal with them later. Regina took another walk around, staring in awe at the detailed work her family and friends put into the beautiful structure. Emma quietly followed behind her, beaming with pride at her girlfriend’s admiration of her hard work.

To no one’s surprise, Emma’s stomach grumbled signaling that she was already hungry. After some teasing about the blonde’s insatiable appetite, Regina looked through the contents of the refrigerator and found ingredients to make a few sandwiches. They ate their lunch and discussed plans for the weekend, increasing the former Mayor’s excitement with every passing moment. Inevitably, one teasing comment led to another before Regina playfully told Emma to shut up, but it was Emma’s response that reignited the fire.

“Make me.”

Regina was on her feet in seconds, straddling Emma’s lap in her chair. Her hands tangled into blonde curls, and she crashed their mouths together, her tongue demanding entrance between pale lips and effectively shutting her up. Never one to deny her, Emma eagerly parted her lips and let the Queen have her way with her. Each stroke of her tongue, every gentle caress, was deliberate and well-played. Regina already had her younger lover panting and ready to devour her.

Emma stood, the motion swift and balanced as she held Regina securely to her body. With her girlfriend’s legs wrapped tightly around her waist, the Sheriff carried her to their bedroom, only separating their lips for the purpose of watching where she walked. The Queen took advantage of this and attached her lips to the pale expanse of her neck, unabashedly biting at the thundering pulse just beneath her skin.

This would be the second bruise that Emma would need to hide upon their arrival home – the first being the one Regina shamelessly left during their brief tryst in the bedroom earlier that morning – but she was feeling rather possessive lately. While she momentarily contemplated feeling guilty for that, the expected emotion didn’t follow, and she smirked against her neck, biting her once more for good measure. She adored her girlfriend and didn’t view her as an object. Emma was faithful to her, and she didn’t feel she had to mark her as territory by any means. Her little love bites were just for them alone, little secret reminders for Emma that Regina loved her endlessly and wasn’t afraid to show it. She was wanted, in more ways than one, and she always knew where to return home to when she needed a little reassurance. Regina was also just a biter, plain and simple.

Despite the haste with which this risqué endeavor began, Emma lowered Regina to the bed with a gentle grace. She easily slowed their pace, trailing kisses along the older woman’s jaw and down her neck. She was determined to have her lips, teeth, and tongue on every delicious inch of olive skin, worshipping the Queen the way she deserved. Her deliberate but soft and teasing caresses were wonderfully torturous, and Regina was squirming beneath her touch. She took her time undressing them, making sure that she paid fruitful attention to each area of newly exposed skin. By the time that Emma had kissed her way down her abdomen to the apex of her thighs, Regina was twisting her fingers in golden waves, whimpering softly when pale lips nibbled on the soft skin of her inner thigh.

She was tempted to nudge her toward her aching core, but the way that Emma was touching her, the way she seemed to be adoring her, had a warmth unrelated to her arousal filling her chest. This wasn’t their usual fast paced and rather adventurous sex. Emma was making love to her, and she didn’t want to ruin this moment.

She was torn from her own thoughts when a warm tongue swiped through her wet and swollen folds, swirling around her clit. She couldn’t stop the moan that tore its way through her, and she fisted her hands in the sheets. Without prompting, Emma reached up and intertwined their fingers while still using her other hand to hold down Regina’s wildly bucking hips.

It wasn’t long before she was approaching the precipice of ecstasy, but she didn’t want to fall off the edge without Emma’s body pressed firmly against her own, following her into a beautiful oblivion. She wrapped her calves around the younger woman’s back and tugged lightly on her hair, guiding her lips back to her own. She moaned at the taste of herself in her mouth, but Emma pulled away and looked at her curiously, nervously wondering why she was stopped when Regina was so close to achieving orgasm.

Nipping at her sharp jawline with white teeth, she slipped her hand between their sweaty bodies, easily finding her way to Emma’s soaked sex. She dropped her head to Regina’s shoulder with a deep groan as she teased her clit and then easily slipped her fingers inside. It took her a few moments to recuperate, but she mimicked Regina’s actions, pumping her fingers into her hot entrance to the knuckle, relishing in the sounds that rewarded her for her efforts.

Their warm breath mingled between them as they kissed intermittently between the sweet sounds of pure ecstasy. Regina wrapped her legs around Emma’s waist, drawing her impossibly closer as she shut her eyes tight, feeling the warmth and tingling of her approaching orgasm. She dragged her nails down her lover’s back, and her sex tightened around Emma’s thrusting fingers as the blonde hissed through her teeth in her ear at the delightful sting.

The Mayor tried desperately to cling on to reality, wanting to ensure Emma’s pleasure as much as her own. Her body betrayed her though as her talented lover continuously hit that sweet spot deep inside her that sent her over the edge without fail. She saw stars behind closed eyes as her orgasm tore through her, taking with it her sanity and her ability to breathe.

Emma watched with unadulterated fascination as Regina’s face contorted with pleasure. She smiled, feeling that same heat coiling in her lower abdomen. She rested her forehead against her girlfriend’s heaving chest and trained her eyes on their hands between them, wildly thrusting into slick heat, and she finally succumbed to her own orgasm.

As she slowly came down from her high, she barely caught her own weight on her elbows and slid off Regina to the mattress below, not wanting to crush the older woman. She rolled onto her back still panting heavily when she felt Regina snake her arm around her waist, tucking her face into the crook of her neck. She smiled wantonly, feeling as though she were still somewhere in the clouds, and pulled the brunette’s small frame just a little closer into her side. They were quiet, relishing in the aftermath of their passion, and Emma suddenly felt more tired than she imagined she would be. Regina’s warmth against her side and slow even breathing didn’t help, and she found herself falling asleep.

“I love you,” she mumbled, her words sounding slow and heavy to her own ears.

“I love you too, Darling,” Regina said sleepily, lifting her head ever so slightly, just enough to place a tender kiss on her cheek, before nestling into her side once more and drifting off into a peaceful sleep.

[X]

Regina woke when she felt Emma’s weight leave the bed, but she didn’t open her eyes. She assumed she was going to the bathroom and would come back to bed, but when she didn’t return after several long minutes, she sat up and stretched, looking around the room for the missing blonde. When she saw that the light was off in their connected bathroom and the door was open, she stood and slipped into a robe before leaving the room in search of her.

Soft bare feet padded their way into the hallway where she noted a very dim light shining from the kitchen. Confused, she peered through the doorway to find Emma leaning against the kitchen counter snacking on something, using the flashlight on her phone as her only light source.

“Emma, what on Earth are you doing?”

The Sheriff’s head snapped up as if she was caught doing something she shouldn’t be doing. The view was comical to say the least, and Emma took a moment to swallow before she answered.

“Eating a peanut butter sandwich.”

“You look like a racoon.”

Regina flipped the light on, and Emma squinted against its brightness, only further proving the brunette’s point that she looked like a nocturnal scavenger. She shut the light off on her phone and set her sandwich down.

“I didn’t want to turn on the light and wake you. Do you want one?”

“No, thank you, dear.”

She stepped beside her and kissed her cheek, chuckling softly as she did so, finding the blonde utterly adorable. When she became so soft, she wasn’t sure, but she knew that her heart was like a little puddle of gooey chocolate whenever she was around her.

“So, you snuck out of bed because you were hungry?” Regina asked playfully before taking a seat at the table.

“Listen, we got a good workout in and then fell asleep before eating anything,” she answered before taking another bite. “I needed to replenish my energy. I needed some protein.”

She pretended to flex, showing off her muscles in her cut off t-shirt that she threw on before leaving the bedroom. Regina could only watch and enjoy the performance, trying to ignore that the room suddenly felt several degrees warmer. Emma changed positions, curling her bicep closer to her face, bringing her snack close enough to her mouth to take another bite.

“Welcome to the gun show,” she said around a mouthful of peanut butter and bread, and the older woman burst into laughter.

“Miss Swan, you know that I have an affinity for your fit body, but calling this ‘the gun show’ extinguishes that fire.”

“You know you love it.”

She winked and took the last bite of her sandwich before wiping her hands on a napkin. As she opened the refrigerator to grab herself a glass of milk, she saw the little white box she hid in the back behind a few bottles of water and other snacks. She smirked, milk forgotten, as she pulled the box out and set it on the table in front of Regina.

“This was supposed to be a surprise for tomorrow, but I think we can indulge now,” she said, wiggling her eyebrows.

Emma lifted its lid to reveal a dozen chocolate covered strawberries. Each berry was topped with a different addition, including white chocolate drizzle, chopped nuts, and toasted coconut. The smell of the sweet dessert wafted up from the white cardboard box, and Regina inhaled deeply, letting out a low moan of approval.

“They’re beautiful,” she said in admiration.

“A beautiful dessert for my beautiful girlfriend,” Emma said with a grin, and she laughed when Regina rolled her eyes.

“It’s in your blood,” the older woman teased. “You really just can’t help yourself, can you?”

“Can’t help myself what?” she asked, playing dumb. “Can’t help but be… charming?” Regina immediately pretended to gag, and the blonde laughed harder, pulling her closer and kissing the side of her head. “You’ve been spending too much time with Henry with all those dramatics.”

With another playful roll of her eyes, Regina leaned in and kissed her softly before turning toward the still open box. She tapped her chin in thought before deciding on the one nearest the front of the box that was topped with sprinkles. Although Emma was initially surprised by this choice, she grinned as Regina turned to her and brought the bright red berry to pink lips, seductively feeding it to her. She took a bite and failed to suppress the moan that left her lips, perfectly satisfied with her purchase.

She then chose the berry topped in toasted coconut and returned the favor, swallowing thickly when plump red lips wrapped around the delicate dessert in a way that was sort of pornographic. Regina’s tongue snaked out to taste the juice that was left on her bottom lip, and Emma was almost so enraptured in the way the Queen so easily made eating a strawberry look like a sex scene that she nearly didn’t see the older woman’s hand bringing another one to her lips.

As she took a few brief seconds to compose herself and jumpstart her brain, she remembered that she brought along something else for their little romantic dessert. She stood quickly and headed back toward the fridge before returning with an aerosol can of whipped cream. The edge of her mouth pulled into a coy smirk as she squirted a dallop of the cream onto the offered strawberry before taking a bite, flicking her tongue out to taste the whipped goodness before biting it in full.

Her intention really hadn’t been for this to become some sort of foreplay, but Regina somehow did nearly everything in life with surprising sensuality. Emma licked her lips and watched closely as the older woman’s dilated pupils followed the movement of her tongue with rapt attention. She leaned forward then, brushing her lips against Regina’s in a teasing kiss.

“I’m feeling rather reenergized,” she said, trailing kisses along her jaw.

“Then I say we get back in bed,” the Queen responded quickly before standing and pushing her chair back into the table.

As Emma stood to follow, she placed the lid on the box of berries and put them back in the fridge. Reaching behind her for the can of whipped cream, she paused when she heard that husky voice from the doorway that always sent shivers down her spine.

“Oh, and Emma? Be a good girl and bring that whipped cream with you.” The Sheriff’s knees buckled as she suddenly felt weak.

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

She grabbed the can off the table along with the second unopened one from within the refrigerator before kicking the door closed behind her and sprinting off toward the sashaying backside of her lover.

[X]

The following evening, as the sun began to set and the fall air grew a bit chilly, the pair slowly made their way around the lake, enjoying the sounds of nature that created an unparalleled sense of calm and tranquility. Regina snuggled her chin deeper into the olive green hooded sweatshirt that had become her most recent favorite of Emma’s to wear and sighed contentedly. She linked her arm with Emma’s as they walked, and she pressed her body close to the Sheriff’s lean form, intertwining their fingers and gently stroking the back of her hand with her thumb.

As they neared their starting point, they wandered in the direction of the large wooden dock that jutted out into the lake. Regina smiled fondly as her mind conjured the image of a clumsy Emma and Henry fastening together planks of wood while listening attentively to Geppetto’s instructions. She stood on the shore admiring the way the sun reflected off the still water, encompassing them in a warm glow.

“This view is breathtaking,” she whispered, unable to take her eyes off the picturesque scene.

“It sure is,” Emma said beside her. After a brief moment of pause, she added, “The sunset is pretty too.”

At that, Regina turned to see the younger woman smiling at her with nothing but unadulterated adoration in her eyes. Her own smile spread across her cheeks, and she shook her head.

“I swear you must’ve read a book on cheesy pick-up lines.” She arched her eyebrow in questioning, a slight challenge in her tone. “Did these lines work on others before me, Miss Swan?”

“Nope,” the younger woman said with a shrug. “I didn’t use them on anyone else.” She lifted her hand and kissed her knuckles before her smile grew larger. “I don’t know what it is, but you just bring it out of me. You’re just that special.”

“I don’t believe that,” Regina laughed. “I think you’ve always been a smooth-talker.”

“Hey, it’s worked this far. I managed to seduce a woman way out of my league, so I’ll just keep trying to sweep you off your feet with my romantic one-liners until they don’t work anymore.”

“Stop it with your ‘league’ nonsense,” the older woman replied, tugging Emma closer by the font of her long sleeve t-shirt and kissing her soundly. “I love you and your adorable antics, so don’t you ever change.”

“I love you too, babe,” she mumbled against her lips, returning the kiss whole heartedly. When they parted, she smirked and bit her bottom lip, her cheeks turning pink as she spoke. “Speaking of my antics…”

She took hold of Regina’s arms and gently turned her to fully face the dock, sliding in behind her. The former Mayor could feel the blonde’s chest rapidly rising and falling against her back, and she felt her body respond in kind, feeding off the younger woman’s nervous energy.

“When we built the dock, Henry and I branded some of the wood,” she began, but she paused again, the suspense thickening the air.

“Okay,” Regina said, prompting her to continue. “And what, might I ask, did you brand into it?”

“Go take a look.”

Emma released her arms and took a step back, smiling at Regina when she turned to look at her curiously. The older woman tentatively took a step forward and waited before taking another. She was becoming all the more intrigued as she kept her eyes down in search of the markings in the freshly stained wood. It creaked quietly beneath her feet, and she found comfort in the soft and quiet sounds of the water moving slowly underneath the dock.

Sweeping her eyes back and forth, she felt the anticipation manifest itself as fluttering butterflies in the pit of her stomach, and she was unable to stop the smile that pulled at the edges of plump unpainted lips. She was nearing the end of the dock and was beginning to think she missed something when she saw dark lettering marking the very last plank of wood. She stepped closer to properly read it and audibly gasped, instinctually placing her hand on her chest to keep her heart from pounding its way right out of her rib cage.

Will You Marry Me?

Spinning around on her heels, her mouth open and eyes wide, she turned to see Emma down on one knee holding a small black box. The slowly lowering sun caused the ring inside to sparkle brilliantly. Despite that the young blonde was visibly very nervous, Regina was sure that the shine of her girlfriend’s smile may have been even brighter. Emma swallowed thickly and released a deep breath before looking back up at her still awe struck and speechless lover.

“I love you, Regina. I love you more than I ever thought I was capable of loving someone. You’re brilliant, sophisticated, and stunningly beautiful, inside and out. You are resilient and strong and an inspiration to me. You give so much of yourself every day, especially to Henry and me, and I’m so incredibly grateful to have you in my life.”

Regina was suddenly feeling weak in the knees, and she fought valiantly against the lump in her throat and the tears that stung at the back of her eyes. She wanted to say something to let Emma know how much she meant to her and to simply spit out the resounding “yes” that she so desperately wanted to share, but she couldn’t get the words to come out. Not when the younger woman released a small and quiet sigh, a telltale sign that she was regathering her courage, preparing herself to speak those words aloud that she’d practiced in the mirror a hundred times.

“I want to share the rest of my life with you, Regina. If you’re willing… If this is something you want, I’d love to make you my wife. Will you marry me?”

“Yes! Emma, yes I want to marry you! I want nothing more.”

Wasting no time, she reached for Emma’s free hand and helped her off the ground only to grab a fistful of her shirt and pull her in for a deep and passionate kiss. She tightened her grip on the front of her shirt and then let go with one hand only to grip the back instead and pull her impossibly closer. She smiled into the kiss, unable to stop the tears that now streaked down her cheeks.

“Yes,” she whispered again in between kisses. “I want to be your wife.”

Emma slowly pulled away for a moment, and Regina was suddenly worried with the concerned look on the blonde’s face.

“Regina, I don’t want you to feel obligated by any means to say yes. You haven’t exactly had a good experience with marriage, and if that’s not something you want, that’s okay. I’m not just going to leave if you say no.” She was beginning to ramble, as was her nervous tendency. “I just want you to be happy.”

“Emma, Sweetheart,” Regina said softly, cupping her face in her hands. “I want to marry you because I’m in love with you. No one is forcing me to.” She brushed her lips against hers for a moment in reassurance before looking into worried green eyes. “I appreciate you thinking of me, but I promise you that I want this. I want you.”

The Sheriff nodded emphatically, and her bright smile returned. Regaining her composure, she remembered the box still held securely in her hand. She removed the ring and lifted it toward Regina.

“May I?” she asked timidly, and the Queen quickly lifted her hand allowing Emma to slip the ring onto her finger.

“It’s gorgeous,” she said, raising her hand to eye level to inspect the symbol of their future union.

“Yeah? You like it?”  

“I love it, Darling.”

“Okay, good.” The blonde grinned sheepishly. “I wasn’t sure what you would like, but when Henry and I saw this one, it just stood out to us.”

“Henry went with you?”

Somehow this tidbit of information made the moment all the more special. She couldn’t seem to tear her eyes away from the jewelry now donning her slender hand.

“Yeah, he did. I couldn’t ask his other mother to marry me without talking to him first,” she laughed. “He was so excited and asked if he could come with me to pick out the ring. I was glad he was into the idea and wanted to join me because I want him to be happy too… but I also really needed the help.”

The Queen’s heart filled with warmth and melted within her chest at the mental image of the two making their way through a jewelry store searching for the perfect engagement ring.

“Can we call Henry for a minute? I’d like to thank him for doing a wonderful job.”

“Of course!” Emma replied pulling out her phone. “I promised I’d tell him how it went ASAP.” She typed his name into her phone and hit the video call button. The phone only rang twice before he picked up.

“How’d it go?!” he asked excitedly, skipping a greeting.

The blonde schooled her features and put on a sad and disappointed face. Regina stood across from her, momentarily out of sight of the camera, and furrowed her brow.

“Not good, kid. She said no.”

“What?” he asked appalled. “What do you mean she—”

“Emma Swan!” the former Mayor scolded, making her way to the Sheriff’s side and into view. “Don’t you lie to him!” The younger woman began to laugh at her own joke, and Regina leaned closer to her, looking at her son on the screen. She lifted her hand to show the ring on her finger before she tossed a jokingly annoyed look at her fiancée. “I said yes, but I’m beginning to wonder why.”

“You’re already like an old married couple,” he said with a chuckle, shaking his head.

The brunette smiled fondly at her lover as the younger woman’s fit of giggles began to subside. She resisted the urge to pull her into another kiss and decided to take the phone from her hands instead, focusing her attention on her son.

“Thank you, Henry. The ring is absolutely beautiful.”

“You’re welcome, Mom! I’m just super pumped you like it.” His smile was so similar to his birth mother’s, and his obvious excitement over this engagement was heart-warming and reminiscent of his younger days.

“Hey, kid,” Emma called over Regina’s shoulder. “Did you tell your grandma about it?”

“No, I didn’t,” he answered, looking puzzled.

“Well try not to say anything just yet, okay? Otherwise, she’ll have the whole wedding planned before we even get back.” Regina half-jokingly rolled her eyes and sighed while Henry laughed.

“We don’t need your mother involved in any planning. There would be so many birds involved. And sickeningly bright colors.”

“Yeah, we won’t tell her until we get home,” Emma agreed, placing a soft kiss on her cheek.

“My lips are sealed,” Henry responded, dragging his fingers across his mouth like a zipper. “Enjoy the rest of your trip. I love you and congratulations!” Emma fought the tears that were suddenly welling in her eyes.

“Love you too, kid.”

“I love you, my sweet prince.”

As she hung up the call and returned Emma’s phone to her, she leaned forward and kissed her again, wrapping her arms around her neck. She couldn’t seem to get enough, wanting nothing more than to be wrapped up in the younger woman’s arms for the rest of eternity. When air once again became a necessity, she finally pulled away, resting their foreheads together.

“I can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with you,” she whispered, stroking her cheek. “I get to enjoy this moment with you and all the moments yet to come.”

“You sure do, babe. The movie nights and morning waffles and camping trips and family dinners. You, Henry, and me, just living it up. I don’t know what I’d ever do without you.”

Regina snuggled into Emma’s side, resting her head against her shoulder, watching as the sun disappeared behind the distant line of trees. The blonde kissed the top of her temple before leaning against her resting head. The brunette once again sighed in contentment, breathing in the warm vanilla scent of her lover.

“Well, it’s a good thing you’ll never have to find out,” Regina answered. “We’ll be a family forever, my love.”